| Hello everyone, thank you for taking an interest in my story. Alright, anyone who has or think they might have an interest in my story should check this out: The Game This is a game that KamikadzeTM made. Seriously, this guy is awesome, check his story out too. If you wish to jump straight to the current arc, this spoiler will tell you every thing you need to know: Also, for convenience, here are the links to each chapter: --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Entry 1: I’ve decided to start keeping a journal. I have experienced things that make me wonder just what is possible anymore. I do not want to have to convince myself of what has actually happened so I will record everything I experience until I finally get used to this magical world I have ended up in. Unfortunately I was unable to acquire a journal until recently so I will have to write the past several days from memory. Also, I have finally found a good library and have a lot I would like to read up on so I will probably be keeping these brief in the hopes of catching up with the current date soon. Day 1, part 1: Well there is only one way I can start this so here it goes: I woke up on an island populated with monster girls. I wish I knew how I ended up here but I don’t, in fact I’m fairly certain I might have suffered some short term memory loss before arriving. Not that it matters, nothing from the other world could reasonably explain how I got here. All I know is I woke up stark naked on the beach with a mermaid hovering over me. The mermaid, named Merry Lou, apparently found me unconscious at sea and brought me to the beach before the sharks or other monster girls could find me. There have been a few moments in life where my mind was quite simply broken, once my parents offered to get me a lap dance as incentive to get me to learn to drive. But this was a completely different level. I woke up on a beach when last I remembered I was about as far inland one could get, I was completely naked for absolutely no reason, and on top of it all was a beautiful mythical creature seeing me in all my glory. I honestly had no idea where to begin. But apparently only one of my heads was confused because the next moment my “little friend” decided to come out and say hello. Why must it have a mind of its’ own? I was too distracted to feel particularly aroused and yet there it was, I swear Merry being a monster girl had at least something to do with it. Luckily Merry did not start screaming the moment she saw my man hood, a screaming girl is not something I would have been able to handle at that moment. Instead she seemed rather fascinated by it. I know mine is not small but I also know it is not on the impressive side of things either, certainly nothing to be fascinated over. I highly doubt that mine was the first she had ever seen but little else comes to mind when I try to work my mind around her fascination. But it was when she reached out to touch it that I snapped out of my daze and could begin to address my rescuer. I quickly sat up and positioned myself so that as little of me as possible was visible before I started with the question: “How did I get here?” It was at this point that she explained how she found me already naked and unconscious not far out at sea; she did not know how I got out there. “I see” is all I could really respond with. I fruitlessly pondered for a few minutes for anything that could at least explain how I would end up naked in the ocean, this was back when I still had hopes that mermaids were simply something previously unconfirmed in the other world. But after mumbling to myself for a little while, Merry timidly made a suggestion. “Um, perhaps you were robbed and thrown into the sea?” It would not have been an unreasonable suggestion if it were not for the fact that I lived far from the sea and never went to many places I was unfamiliar with, facts that I readily pointed out. Neither Merry nor I could come up with anything after that. Eventually my mind grew tired of trying to explain the explainable and begin to wonder to other topics. I finally started to take note of the finer features on Merry: her long dark blue hair, her kind blue eyes, unblemished face with white skin that is a little scaly in places but it in no way hinders her appeal, and of course her tail with white scales on her underside and dark blue scales on her topside. It wasn’t until this point that I fully realized that I had been saved by a mermaid and it should be obvious that I was reminded of a certain Disney movie. I found the thought amusing and it had been a little while since either of us had said anything so I decided to share it. “This kind of reminds me of a story I know; getting lost at sea to be saved by a beautiful mermaid.” Is more or less what I said, I might have been too shy to say beautiful. Regardless, Merry was delighted to say she was thinking something similar. “I know, right?! It is just like one of those stories where you find a man who is not drowned, partially eaten, or insane from consuming to much sea water.” A few more details than I needed, I have to remember mermaids are mainly considered tragic creatures. “Although,” she added, “humans in our stories are a little better built. Tehe.” Ouch. Granted she was not wrong, as far as fairy tale looks go she has me beat by miles, but still ouch. “My name is Merry Lou, what’s your name?” The cheerful introduction made me realize that in all my confusion I had not yet thanked my savior. “M-my name is Jonathan Adams. Thank you for saving me earlier, it is very nice to meet you.” I would have shook her hand or something, but they were occupied covering something at the moment. “So where are you from?” she asked. “I’m from Tulsa, Oklahoma.” I readily answered like I have a thousand times in my life, but this time it meant absolutely nothing. “… The center of the United States.” Nada. “… In North America?” Zip. It was getting us nowhere. “How about you tell me where we are first?” I eventually asked. “We are on the coast of the south-eastern most tip of lord Amerantes’ territory.” Was her answer. It was my turn to have absolutely no idea where that was. I let out a long sigh. I had no idea of where I was and still have no idea of how I got there. I decided that I should at least attempt to make myself more comfortable before I attempt to make headway in this increasingly frustrating situation. “Do you know anywhere I could get some clothes? At least some underwear so I don’t have to keep covering myself.” I can still swear I saw her hopes drop a little at that moment. I thought it might be because she didn’t have any cloth, using sea shells and what I now know to be carved coral covering her ample breasts, but it turns out that was not the case. “Um, I do, but I…” She pauses for a moment to look out at the sea, I did not learn the true reason why until a little later. “… I will have to go get it.” “If it is too much trouble I could deal with something makeshift out of materials nearby.” I may be spoiled as much as any person in a modern society might be, but I am reasonable enough to put up with something if asked to. “No! No! It’s no trouble at all!” She rapidly protests as she makes her way to the water. She pauses just before going in to look back at me. “Just… don’t go anywhere okay? I won’t be gone long.” She then dived down and disappeared under the sea. I know she told me not to go anywhere, but I needed a walk. I did not plan on going very far and walking helps me think. Knowing what I know now I can see what a bad idea it was. I do not think there is any way I could ever forget what I learned that day but I should put a memo anyway. Do not go for a naked walk alone on this island!!! |
dcw2021Sep 1, 2016 8:58 PM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 2: I spent far too long on the last entry but fortunately I was still able to get some reading in. Quite fascinating stuff, just a shame I don’t have as much time as I would like. The town is by the sea so Merry can provide most of our needs by herself, but I just don’t feel right having her provide everything for me so I take odd jobs around the city. The commute from the ports to the main part of town can be a bit of a pain, but at least there is only a low likely hood that I will be raped even if I am by myself, assuming I keep my wits about me. On top of all that, keeping T.N.A. entertained, and thereby out of trouble, is a full time job in of itself. Speaking of them, I believe I was just writing about the horrible lesson I learned about this island. Day 1, part 2: Do not go for a naked walk alone on this island!!! There is just no way I can stress this enough. Doing so is basically as close to asking to be raped as you can get. And just so it is officially written down; I am not talking about girls being raped. It is the girls that do the raping here, monster girls to be precise. I was lucky things turned out the way they did considering how close I was to that demon portal they have down there, and by close I mean miles away but still way too close. But regardless of how lucky I was I am pretty sure a mild case of Stockholm Syndrome is the only thing allowing me to speak to TNA as normally as I can. It all started after I ignored Merry’s request to just stay put and took a walk along the beach. And it was a very nice walk; the sun was out but it was not terribly hot, the sand was fine and free of rocks. If I ever decide to stay in this world it would make a nice spot for a beach house. The scenery was so pretty one would never think I was getting closer to the demon portal with each step. I actually had one of those moments where I was all alone and I was naked anyway so I could just let everything hang loose. I didn’t though, always kept a close guard over the old twig and berries. I just could not get rid of the feeling that there were people watching me, and it turns out there were. That is when I first meet TNA, a small group of imp girls. Ten imp girls all about one foot tall with child like physiques accented with horns, heart tipped tails, and able to effortlessly hover with their bat wings. Their outfits are all different but have similarities between them. That being they are all revealing, typically using bits of bows or ribbons to cover the important parts, and are not worn for any sense of modesty but rather to increase their sex appeal, or tease you should you show any desire to see what is underneath. Their names, as far as I can tell by how they refer to each other, are Tiki, Ina, Tally, Su, Annie, Nip, Doe, Abigail, Sara, and Sis. Let me just go ahead and point out that if you take the first letter of each of their names you get TITS AND ASS, a fact they will point out every time their names are brought up. I can only guess that this is intentional on the part of their mother but that is why we collectively refer to them as TNA. Trying to get a straight answer out of any of them is nigh impossible so if they have a family name it remains unbeknownst to me. Anyway, on to my first encounter with TNA. As I was walking along the beach one of them flew out of a tree and landed in front of me. Once I saw her form I finally began to get an idea of what kind of situation I have ended up in. A fairly well known mythical creature such as a mermaid is one thing, but another girlish creature so quickly after the first meant I can’t just be in an unknown part of the world. The imp girl, I’m not sure which one, was excitedly prancing around me trying to see past my hands. “…Can I help you?” I nervously asked, I had a suspicion that I should not underestimate her just because of her diminutive size. She giggled before looking up at me with a playful smile. “How big is your cock?” Was the first thing out of her mouth. “……….” Was I honestly expected to answer that? “It must be awfully small if he wants to hide it.” Another one said as it landed next to the first. “Only one way to find out.” Said another. More and more just kept coming until I was completely surrounded. Words simply cannot describe what it is like to have close to a dozen small girls giggling as they circle around wanting to see my penis. I’m no pedophile, it was quite discomforting. But they quickly grew impatient with my increased efforts to guard my privates. “Hey! Move your hands!” “Yeah! I can’t see!” “I’d rather your didn’t,” I nervously protested. “That’s no fun!” “Let’s get him!” (Inside the spoiler: It's rape time.) |
dcw2021Feb 28, 2016 5:22 PM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 3: I fell I was a little cold to TNA today, I guess remembering our first encounter opened some old wounds. I know they were just playing and did not mean me any real harm but it is still an emotional trauma. I get especially angry whenever I think of the big one that actually did the raping. It's a good thing I could not tell one from the other and I don’t have a clear enough memory to point out one of them now. It is probably best that I never find out. I’m just glad that it was not long before some good came out of our encounter. Day 1 Part 3: The Imps continued to mock me for several minutes as I laid exhausted on the sand. Eventually they grew board and decided to leave. “See you later big bro!” some would yell as they flew off. They could call me whatever they wanted, I was glad to be rid of them. I felt a bit of shame for actually enjoying the experience to some extent but I was tired more than anything else. I finally let my head relax and lay to one side when I noticed Merry out in the water. Once she realized I spotted her she solemnly hung her head as she made her way onto land. She eventually sat next to me, holding the clothes she promised to bring. For several minutes she just sat there unwilling to look me in the eye. Eventually I regained the energy to ask, “Did you just sit there and watch?” The direct question surprised her. She nervously fidgeted for a little while before replying. “Um, sorry.” She bowed her head apologetically. “But when I saw what they were doing to you I just couldn’t look away. I was mesmerized.” If I was angry, I was too tired to do anything about it. I just gave a long sigh. “Whatever, what’s done is done.” I continued to lay there and think, I could not get the appearance of the imps out of my mind. Running into two creatures I would have scarcely believed existed before? At roughly the same place and time? It just could not be a coincidence. “Merry, what can you tell me about those creatures?” “The imps?” Merry asked quizzically. This was my first time hearing them called imps. Unlike Merry, those imps did not look like their counterparts from widespread works of fiction. “They are demon type monsters, like succubae. They are not very powerful on their own but work together to attack prey and steal some of their life force.” “Life force?” I mumbled to myself. I knew I was tired but I had just assumed that was from the physical exertion. I still have to wonder how anything can just take and sustain themselves on direct life force. “So,” I asked, “why did they r… r… ra……..?” I couldn’t finish the sentence, luckily Merry knew what I meant. “Well…” She paused for a moment, I’m guessing she was perplexed by my lack of basic knowledge on this island. “Male semen…” “As opposed to female semen?” I chuckled, a clear sign I was getting my energy back. Merry paused for a moment before continuing. “….Er, semen has the highest concentration of life force and it is easiest to extract life force from someone during sex. So undead and demonic type monsters will seek out and rape men even more aggressively than other monsters.” “More than other monsters?” I finally found enough energy to sit up, but having to accept what Merry was telling me was giving me a headache. “How many monster species rape men?” To date nothing I have said has perplexed Merry more, not even stories about the other world. She stared at me like she was trying to figure out if I was joking or not. Understandable, to her the answer to the question was so obvious it would never even be asked. “By any chance have you never seen monsters before?” She hesitantly asked, I imagine the question must have seemed silly to her. My reply of “Is that so strange?” must have been a shock. “Sure I have heard stories of monsters, but I never imagined actually meeting one. Hell, If I told any of my friends back home chances are they won’t believe me.” “But how can that be?!” I’m not sure if she was getting frustrated with trying to explain this to me or if she was trying to get me to admit I was teasing her but she started to get worked up over our conversation. “There is no way anyone can not know about monsters! Especially a guy! You shouldn’t be able to go outside without some fear of being raped!” I was honestly taken aback by how serious she was. “C-come on.” I stammered. “Monsters must be awfully rare if their existence is not accepted by society. It might be different here but I’m sure that they keep to themselves in most of the world, raping their own men and…” I was intending to make a joke but the suggestion of male monsters must have been the last straw. She promptly grabbed me and forced me to look right at her. “Listen! Quit playing dumb! Monsters vastly out number humans! And every last one of them is female!!!” “……….huh?” I could not believe it, my mind had been broken twice in one day. I quickly grew dizzy as my mind tried to accept information that conflicted with my very concept of the world. I fell back as it felt like the very world was spinning around me. This was not funny. I could accept the existence of monsters. I could accept that there are places in the world where there might even be a lot of them. But for monsters to outnumber humans? Even more so, they are all female? How does that even work? This was the point where I had to consider that I have ended up in a world completely different from the one I knew. It was bad enough that it felt like the world was spinning around me but the next moment it literally was as Merry hurled me several feet into the water, the girl is stronger than she looks. Contact with the cold ocean brought me out of my daze but as I struggled to get my bearings Merry swam into me and rapidly drug me out to sea and underwater. I had no idea why Merry suddenly decided to drag me out to sea, I was well confused to begin with, I could barely see, the salt was irritating my eyes, and I could not breathe. I was in a state of utter panic when Merry started to glow. I was struggling to get free, holding my breath and afraid I was going to die, when suddenly… *Kiss* I felt Merry’s soft lips meet my own. The gentle kiss must have calmed me down for a moment because once I had I noticed my vision began to clear, the water didn’t feel cold, and I was able to breathe. I was able to clearly see Merry with her eyes closed and face flustered while our lips were still in contact. Once it was over, Merry caressed my cheeks with her hands as she gently gazed into my eyes. “I am going to do whatever I can to help you.” She then hands me the clothes she got for me. “But you cannot panic and start making outlandish jokes, it does not help anybody.” She had no idea of how drastic my situation was, but I accepted the kind gesture none the less. I did have questions as to how I could breath among other things but it won’t do me any good to figure that out right now, I will just have to accept things as they come. “It should be safe now, why not come rest at my place?” I quietly agreed as I began to dress myself. It was very simple cloth but it was hand stitched together with a good deal of skill and it almost fit me perfectly, I later learned that Merry made it herself when she went to get me clothes. Despite being several meters in the water the clothes were completely dry, but nothing surprised me anymore at the moment. After I put on the shirt I could swear that I felt a light tug from behind. I turned to look behind me but did not see anything and I quickly dismissed it as simply not being used to the shirt. After I was dressed Merry grabbed me by the hand and began to pull me further out to sea. With good reason, I may be able to swim but I could never hope of outpacing a mermaid. I did not know how far it would be to her house but even a relatively short distance would be further than I could reasonably swim. With nothing else to do I just relaxed and enjoyed the ride. It was rather beautiful, we weren’t at a reef or anything but once we were a little ways from the shore I could see small schools of fish along with starfish and other sea life. It all reminded me how much I love the ocean and sea life, even if I don’t get to see it often. But, as I was enjoying the scenery, Merry suddenly stopped. She just stared ahead with a very serious look on her face. I tried to follow her eyes to see what she was looking at and it appeared to be some kind of fish. Merry immediately began to make her way back to the shore so fast that my arm began to hurt as the water pushed against me. I look behind us to see the fish following us, and it was getting closer. I began to panic because my first thought was it was a shark, but as it got closer I saw it was actually another mermaid. At the time I was relieved, because Merry was also a mermaid, but I quickly learned that I was in no less danger. “Why the sudden rush?” I asked. “I didn’t wait long enough; there was still one in the area.” Merry said as she concentrated on swimming at full speed. I looked back to make sure it was a mermaid. “It’s just another mermaid isn’t it?” “Not all mermaids are nice, some will do anything to get a man if they find one.” Merry continued to swim with all of her might but her speed was greatly diminished as she tried to pull me through the water. As I watched the other mermaid get closer I noticed she was smiling as she stared at me the whole time. Her expression only became more and more elated as she closed in on us until she finally caught us. She quickly pulled me from Merry’s grasp and held my head so I was looking her right in the eyes. “Finally got you.” She was pretty, much like Merry, but I could not shake a sense of terror being held in her arms. “So what do you say, handsome? Want to become my husband?” There were so many reasons why I wanted to refuse that. “Um, well. I don’t know you, so I’m going to have to decline.” Rather than be disappointed, she gave a low chuckle. “Are you sure about that? If you refuse to marry me… I’LL HAVE NO CHOICE BUT TO EAT YOU!!!” Her face changed to a blue scaly one with frills and razor sharp teeth. She lunged toward my face and I’m not sure if she really would have ate me or just intimidate me into marriage, but luckily she paused when she saw something peering over my shoulder at her. “Hey! You look like fun!” I could not believe it, one of the imps had stayed behind and somehow managed to cling to me the whole time without me or Merry even noticing. The Imp flew/swam up to the mermaid and was excitedly darting about. “So, do you want to play?” The mermaid quickly became agitated and slashed at her with sharp nails. “Out of my way! I will not have my prey stolen from me!” But the imp easily managed to dodge and seemed to take offense at her calling me prey. “Hey now! He’s my plaything! You can’t go eating him!” The mermaid gave an amused chuckle. “And what is a pipsqueak like you going to do about it?” The imp obviously does not like being called small because she angrily ballooned out her cheeks before yelling “SIS!!!!” The next instant another imp dived in from the air and quickly swam to her sister. “What’s wrong, Ina?” Ina closed her eyes and rapidly waved her pointing arm at the mermaid. “This old lady wants to eat our plaything!” The mermaid flinched at being called an old lady. “What?!” Sis exclaimed. “She can’t eat him! I haven’t had my turn on him yet!” “And that’s not all! She called me a pipsqueak!” Sis got angry and pointed at the mermaid. “Hey! You can’t go calling my sister a pipsqueak just ‘cause you’re fat!” That last comment was the last straw for the mermaid. “Old am I? Fat am I?” She chuckled for a second before finally losing her temper. “That’s it! You brats are going to get it!!” Completely ignoring me at this point, the mermaid was frantically swiping at the imps while they easily evaded every attack. The imps were just making a big game out of it, giggling as they repeated “fat lady, old lady” over and over again. But eventually the imps grew tired of that and decided to move to a different type of play. “Hey, wonder if she’s ticklish?” Sis asked. “Let’s not stop until she pees herself!” Ina shouted. The battle, if you can call it that, lasted a little longer but after each swipe the mermaid would have to quickly guard a tickle spot but as the imps found more tickle spots she had to go on the complete defensive until she was eventually laughing non-stop. “Stop please! Haha! I’m I’m extremely ticklish there!” After a few more minutes. “I-I-I I give! I give! You can have him! It hurts! S-stop!” “No way!” Sis shouted. “We’re not stopping til you pee yourself!” “But I am!” The mermaid pleaded. “Haha! I am!” Normally TNA will let you go after they accomplish what they say they wanted. Unfortunately for this mermaid the imps could not tell when she started peeing in the ocean and continued their assault. Unable to get the queue they were looking for the imps continued until the mermaid’s nervous system could not take the strain anymore. She seized up and lost consciousness. “Wow, she passed out before peeing herself?” Ina giggled. “She has amazing control.” Sis then turned her attention to Merry who was swimming next to me as we could not help but watch the whole thing. “What about this one?” Ina dismissively waved her hand. “Nah, she’s totally boring. She’s completely the submissive type, you should have seen her.” She clasped her hands and made the biggest puppy dog eyes she could manage. “’I’m going to help you, so stop joking around!’ she would likely just lay back and let us tickle her.” Sis began to sulk after she heard that. “That’s no fun.” So it turned out TNA had their fun for the day, or at least they choose not to bother us again. Ina and Sis followed us to Merry’s place but at this point I was beyond caring. Woke up naked with no idea where I was, raped by tickling imps, found out I must be in another universe or something, had spells cast on me, chased and almost eaten by a mermaid, and was saved from said mermaid by the imps which tickled it into a comatose state. It had been a loooong day and I could not take any more. We left the mermaid exactly where she was, made our way to Merry’s place without further incident, I found the closest thing that resembled a bed, and I went to sleep. |
dcw2021Feb 28, 2016 5:49 PM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| (The next page is a mess of mixed, poor handwriting and various lewd sketches) 2day I had a big addventur. A reelly big adventur. A realy reely relly rElly big (boner!) addventure! The monster lord (Amerante!) ( Kaori!) (All o them!) cam and was like “A draggon girl is steeling all the swets. Kick its ass!” in a voice so terrifiing I pee miself every tim I think abowt it. And I was all lIk “I must get the sweets!” (That bitch!) So I went to the valcaneno! Cave! Skeye! The volcanno cav in the skI! Thats were I met a fire breething draggon. ( Roar! rawr!) But it brethed fIr from its (Guzungas! tits! breast! titis!) boobs!!!! I new I was in danger but I culd not stop stairing at the draggons boobs and I was burned alIv. (Ha! boob! boobs! boobs! boobs!) But the draggons fire was no match 4 my burning, throbbing (dick) passion and I leapt 4ward and undid the draggons bra. But she was so old, fat, and ugly that her boobs saged and point ed str8 down and the next tIm she breated fire she flew away! (Wee!) And thus I savd the sweets and every1 was happy.( Yay!) (I ain't giving them back!) And merry was lIk “my hero! Take me now! “ but I was all like “Bitch I dont want you. you old and fat!” I then went up to the most beutiful, most shAply, most purfect age and rite size ed in all the world. (That's me :) ) “TITS AND ASS, my beautiful TITS AND ASS ( Ha! He has tits and ass!). Can U ever forgiv me for refusing to play and sAing those un speekable words to you?” “Why should we?” (He's in the dog house!) “Everyone els is 2 old and 2 fat, I am ruined to all other wimen.” “That is Ur problem, not mIn!” (Yah! Tell that mother fucker!) I then begine to gravel be4e them kissing there feat. “O plEse, o plEse. U can hav all the sweats you want! And plAy all U want and I will tAk the blAm for every thing you breAk! And I will never ever ever ever ever call u short or a runt again!” "Allriht, U R foregiven, but first." (No! ur suposed to hold out 4 more!) “O yes mistresses! You can all have a turn today and I will not get exausted, or pass out, or go limp, or cry like a little bitch.” (Little bitch! Little bitch!) "Good, lets start wi- (The bottom of the page has the usual neater handwriting.) Note to self: do not let the TNA imps get a hold of my journal again. I guess I hurt their feelings today, at least I have some hints on how to make it up to them. |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 4: Well I made up with TNA today. At least I knew what they wanted: sweets, some horsing around, and lots of sex. Needless to say I am exhausted, my hips and groin are more sore than when I first meet them. At least I know my stamina is getting better but I don’t even know if it would be possible to please all of them in a single setting. Luckily they are not all around at once, most of the time, so I only have a couple to deal with. Anyway, onto day two. Luckily there will be less to write about for each day after day two, or I’d never get caught up. Day 2 Part 1: I woke up early in the morning having to pee something fierce, sleeping underwater will do that to you. When I tried to get up I noticed Ina and Sis snuggled up next to me asleep. For some reason seeing them snuggled up against me, being rather adorable, the day after one of them raped me really pissed me off. But I liked them asleep much more than I did awake, so I very gently scooped them up in my hands and set them to the side. I then slowly made my way outside to relieve myself; I figured outside was a good bet considering I did not know the edict of using the restroom in a mermaid’s house. I slowly opened the door and looked around outside. Once I saw the coast was clear I swam out, but I dared not travel far given the events of the day before. I quickly lowered my shorts and watched as the yellow water flowed out of me and dispersed as the area around me became a little bit warmer. I then refastened my shorts and looked at my hands, they weren’t even prunny. The spell that Merry cast on me truly was amazing. Of course there is the obvious ability to breath and talk underwater but, if you think about it, it must do much more than that. The human body is not designed to be under water for long periods of time, even one night would be impossible under normal circumstances. First is the temperature; even a comfortable pool of 80 F would cause hypothermia in a few hours and it must be much colder judging by how deep we are. Second is the pressure; I’ve only been scuba diving once but I know that every few feet you go down you have to balance the painful pressure in your ears and rising too quickly will result in a nasty case of the bends. Third is the water itself; skin absorbs water and causes it to prune, a little does not hurt but flesh will peel off bone if it is over saturated. None of these were even a concern the day before, the spell must insulate if not nullify these effects. As an added bonus it allows you to process salt water, seeing as I’m not dehydrated or crazy at the moment. This is literally a live under the water spell, I guess it would have to be if any oceanic monster girl wished for her husband to live underwater with her. Hell it even allows you to see clearly under water. That’s when I realized that all day the day before it never even occurred to me that I did not have my glasses. I would always wear them so they never really crossed my mind as long as I could see clearly. But that is the problem; I shouldn’t have been able to see clearly without them, it should have been immediately noticeable that they were gone. But I could see; even before Merry cast her spell I could see. This was no longer just a matter of me being relocated. I had been physically altered in the relocation. With new things to ponder I made my way back inside. I was surprised to see that Merry had woken up and was looking for me, she was relieved when I returned. I told her what I was doing and, not wanting to elaborate on the subject any further, she just said outside was fine. She then started to put breakfast together, something my hungry belly was glad to hear. While Merry was busy I took the time to do something I didn’t do the day before, look around Merry’s house. Her house, which was carved out of a large underwater rock, had only masonry and glass items in it. The beds were tubes with no padding which were only used so you don’t float away should your buoyancy change while you are sleeping. However, I did not have the foresight to use the tubes. Instead I ended up sleeping on an unused shelf. Try imagining a guest coming into your home and deciding to sleep on the kitchen table solely because it was unoccupied. Needless to say I was more than a little flustered to find this out. She could have simply told me when we got here. It didn’t take Merry very long to fix something to eat, mainly because there was no cooking involved, and it was… sushi. I honestly don’t know what I was expecting, but I was not happy with what I got. There are only two types of food which as a whole I do not like to eat: fish and green vegetables. Wouldn’t you know that those two would be the only things on the menu, didn’t help that they weren’t cooked. I, of course, was not going to be rude and dug in anyway. The food was not served in a bowl or a plate but in a jar, so it would not float away, and you used chopsticks to pull it out. It may have been uncooked but it was by no means unprepared. Great care was put into removing the guts and cutting up the fish and vegetables ahead of time and it would appear that they have been marinated in some kind of sauce. It was high quality food, but I had to tell my tongue to accept the new taste none the less. I have since gotten used to it. As I was slowly working through my serving, Ina and Sis woke up and joined us at the stone table. “Good morning, Ina, Sis.” Merry greeted them with a smile. “I made you some breakfast.” I was honestly surprised how Merry had already accepted them as welcome house guests, so what if they saved my life or my freedom the day before. “Mornin’.” I was more surprised by their normal response. They drowsily looked at the contents of their jars and, like me, they were displeased with what they got. But unlike me they were vocal about their displeasure. “What is this?” Sis asked.“Fish and seaweed?” “Where’s the sweets?!” Ina protested. “Sweets are in the cupboard, I would be happy to get you some.” But before they could get excited Merry gave them a smile. This was no simple smile though, this was an oppressive smile that clearly said you get what you want only if you behave. “After you have a proper meal.” “F-fine.” The imps were not the only ones to be taken aback by such a smile. I now know not to take her lightly just because she prefers not to fight. Seeing Merry handle the imps reminds me of a mother handling some rambunctious kids. Crazy, sex obsessed kids. After breakfast Merry gave the imps their promised candy, a piece of hard candy that they held between them as they happily licked away from both sides. Merry then started to wipe the jars clean with a rag. I took the time to think, of course there were so many things to think about that I hardly knew where to start. “So what are you going to do now?” Merry asked while she was focusing on her task. “I don’t know.” That is the important question though, what am I going to do? I needed to step back a moment, get back to my original question. “Do you have a map?” Merry finished her cleaning quickly enough and pulled out a scroll that seemed immune to water damage. This was my first time seeing the layout of the island. Merry pointed out that we were just south of the bit of land in Lord Amarante’s territory that boarders Lord Kaori’s territory and juts into the sea a short distance. But the thing that caught my eye first was the scale: one centimeter is 30 kilometers, this island is over 500 miles across. I truly am in another world, an island of this size could not go unnoticed. “So where are you from?” Merry asked. “Do you know?” “…yeah, I know.” Was my solemn answer. “Really?! Where?!” Merry excitedly looked over my shoulder. I slowly shook my head. “It’s not on this map.” This surprised Merry. “Really?! Then… you're from another island? Is there even one?” “That’s something you would know better than me.” I retorted, surprised that she would have to ask that. “Regardless, no.” I sat so I was facing Merry and took a deep breath. I never thought I would have to say these words in earnest. “I am from another world.” Rather than be surprised she glared at me before shouting, “I told you not make such outlandish jokes!” “It’s no joke!” I had to rapidly wave my arm at her to get her to settle down. “Not ever seeing a monster before, not knowing where I was or how I got there, and being from another world; it’s all true! But that’s not all!” Merry took a moment to calm down and just sat there in a huff. “Well? Go on.” “I don’t think I just appeared in this world, I believe someone intentionally brought me here.” Merry stared at me for a few minutes before giving a long sigh. “Assuming you are from another world, what makes you think someone brought you here?” I chuckled. I have always been a scientist, explaining my theories is something I take great joy in. “Reason number 1: the universe is 99.999% nothing. If a person were randomly placed in it, it would be statistically impossible for them to end up someplace they could survive. Reason number 2: There is a motive. You said monsters vastly out number humans and are all female. Tell me, how much is vastly?” Merry was silent for a moment, she was so caught up just trying to follow my explanation that she didn’t even realize I had asked her one. “Huh?! Oh, um, about 20 to 1, maybe more.” “20 to 1, that would place the male population at a mere 2-3% and judging by my…” I paused for a moment as I glanced at the imps, still happily licking away at their candy. “… experience yesterday I would say males are in high demand. Even if people were completely randomly picked from my world there would be a 50% chance it would be male.” Merry was surprised to hear that alone but I was on a roll. “Reason number 3: Repairing damaged goods.” I pointed at my eyes. “I used to need glasses. It must take a lot of energy to steal someone from another world. It would be comparatively easy to fix any faults they may have. Those all point me to the fact that someone brought me here!” Merry waited for a moment for me to continue and only spoke when I didn’t. “Um, well, if you put it that way I guess I have no choice but to agree.” I’m fairly certain she only agreed because it would be too much of a hassle to argue. “But that’s not all!” I announced. Merry shirked back. “T-there’s more.” In hindsight I should have stopped long ago. “If you combine those facts with the uncanny coincidence that: the beings of another world I ran into speak my language, I am one of the few people with a monster girl fetish, I was found by a nice monster girl, and it happened to be you!” She’s startled when I suddenly pointed at her. “Yes! You could almost say that my entire purpose of being here is to have sex with you!!!” I can swear that after a moment to let it sink in Merry became completely elated, as if all her dreams were coming true, but I didn’t notice and continued. “But maybe that’s going to far, coincidence and what not.” And it was gone, Merry just gives a long sigh. “I mean, come on. That would be a bit too perfect wouldn’t it? This isn’t some… you know what, I’m not even going to say it.” |
dcw2021Mar 12, 2015 11:20 PM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 5: Well, after Merry found out how I apologized to TNA she decided she wanted some extra attention of her own. I swear, having lots of sex with beautiful women is not as great as it’s cracked up to be. Oh well, at least I actually enjoy trying to please her. She is a lot less demanding than TNA and actually tries to please me, even if she can get a little… passionate. That reminds me, I was about to get to my first time with her. Day 2 part 2: After my rant Merry waited until she was sure I was done before speaking again. “Well, your reasoning aside, it actually isn’t all that unusual that you would come from another world.” “It’s not?” This was a surprise. Why didn’t she mention that earlier? “Take a look at this.” She points to a dark area on the map, not far from where we were. In the center of the dark area is a dot labeled: Demons Gate; Portal to the demon realm. “This portal connects to a whole other realm, it’s not hard to imagine someone might be able to bring people in from another world.” She turns and looks at Ina and Sis who are about to finish their candy. “Our friends over there are possibly not from this island themselves.” That was interesting to hear, but at the time I was focused on the demon gate. “This world’s magic is amazing. I come from a world without it, at least supposedly.” I rubbed my hand across my shirt, it still felt dry to the touch, and stared at the map. “You yourself seem to be able to keep certain items free of water. And let’s not forget you made it so I can live underwater. I don’t know what the standard is in this world, but to me you are truly amazing.” Merry becomes flustered at the praise and begins to fidget. “It’s not much really. They are simple spells that are a nice convenience under the sea. Almost anyone who is capable of learning them does. Besides, the water breathing spell is not perfect. It takes a lot of magic power and it has to be recast once a day.” “Anyone who is capable of learning it does, huh?” It may seem trivial to her but it is amazing to me. “I don’t suppose I could possibly learn it?” Merry giggles. “I’m afraid not. Humans are not capable of learning magic under normal circumstances.” “I see.” She has no idea how disappointed I was to hear that. “But why did you not cast it when you found me? Instead you drug me to shore and waited for me to wake up.” “Well,” she starts to fidget again, “it’s not an attack spell so you have to accept it in order for the spell to affect you. I could not cast it on you while you were unconscious.” I thought back to when she cast it on me. I was drowning, in a panic, until… Merry became flustered when she saw the look on my face when I realized. “Yes, the kiss, it lowered your guard enough for you to accept the spell.” She brushes her fingers across her lips. “It must have felt nice for you too.” This conversation was making me flustered already, but I had to ask. “Then why not when I woke up?” “By then there were too many sea monsters in the area.” A shiver went down my spine when I remembered the other mermaid. “The sea is vast and humans can’t survive in it for very long. So sea monsters have developed the ability to smell a man as well as a shark can smell blood. The spell can mask that sent but by the time I got you to shore they were already swarming the area, I had to wait for them to leave.” One was enough, several would have been a nightmare. “Well, I am certainly grateful for your thoughtfulness.” I then glanced over to the imps. “By the way, how are they able to breathe underwater? Did you cast the spell on them as well?” “No, not directly at least.” She thinks back to the events the day before. “She must have been in skin contact with you at the time. That would allow the spell to transfer to her as well.” “That explains one, what about the other?” I retorted. “Umm…” Merry thought hard but came up with nothing. “I’m sorry, I don’t know.” I then turned to the imps who had finished their treat and were happily rubbing their belly. “I don’t suppose you would know?” Ina and Sis grinned at each other before replying in unison. “Nun-ya!” No help what so ever. Luckily I have an idea after observing them for so long. It appears that, even if they would want to, only one of them can become big at a time. So it is my theory that they must be magically linked somehow so that spells affecting one will affect them all, for better or for worse as I later found out. I was really starting to become rather comfortable with my current situation. All my questions from the day before and then some had been answered and the more I learned the calmer I got. I now knew my situation and where I was, next was what to do about it. What did I want to do? All my previous goals were pretty much dependant on being in the other world. Being brought to this world pretty much put a hard reset on my life; I’m kind of at a loss. But then a thought hit me. “What do you want out of life?” I asked. “What do I want?” Merry repeated. I smiled and nodded. “Yeah, what does a mermaid aspire to? Is there anything you want to do or be?” Merry becomes flustered and fidgets. “Well, there is… but I…” Merry continues to fidget for a moment before shaking her head and becoming more serious. “I want to…” With one last push of courage she shouts. “I want to become a bride! Please be my husband!” I was expecting something along the lines of becoming a teacher or traveling to a part of the world. But becoming a bride? Granted I probably should have seen it coming and I could hardly blame her for asking me, the scarcity of men make this a very rare opportunity for her. I didn’t know how to respond. On one hand, she was kind, beautiful, and she had saved my life. But on the other hand I hardly knew anything about her, I still held hopes of possibly returning home, and I had no idea what I was going to do with my life. “Maybe later.” Was the best answer I could get out. “Maybe later?” She quickly became furious. “Maybe later?! What kind of half-assed answer is that?! I finally get up the courage to ask and that is how you respond?!” Her shouting quickly made me defensive. “Well what do you expect?! I meet you yesterday! I can’t marry someone I just met!” “Oh? But you can fuck someone you just meet?!” She shouted back. “Don’t forget I saw you and those imps yesterday!” The nerve. “I was being raped in case you have forgotten!!” “So you're saying that you didn’t like it even a little?!” Merry questioned accusingly. “I was raped until orgasm, twice!” I retorted. “By very definition I got some pleasure out of it!” “So you admit you enjoyed it?!” “I didn’t mean to enjoy it! It was still rape!” “Well you should consider yourself lucky I haven’t raped you myself by now!” “Who’s raping who?” Sis interjected. It is obvious that our fighting caught the attention of Ina and Sis. But neither of us wanted to deal with them at the moment. “Not now,” we both angrily grumbled. Unfortunately the imps were already in a playful mood and paid no mind to what we told them. “Hey, I don’t mind as long as you don’t break him!” Ina excitedly shouted. “Yeah, it could be fun to watch.” Sis agreed. “Go ahead and rape him.” “Yeah! Rape him!” Ina and Sis began to circle us chanting “Rape him!” over and over again, it is exactly as irritating as it sounds. It was clear that they were going to keep this up until one of us snapped and, while I could feel my anger rising, it was Merry that snapped first. But she didn’t rape me. She shouted “That’s enough!” and took her anger out on the imps. Merry did not react the way the imps were expecting so Ina could not dodge in time. *Smack* Everything went quiet as Ina was knocked back several feet. At first she was in shock and as she looked at us we could see that her whole side was red. After a moment her eyes began to tear up and “Waaaaahhhhh!!!” she came flying into my arms. “Big bro, she hit me!” “She’s scary, big bro!” To my surprise Sis also flew into my arms bawling. I didn’t know how to handle them like that, I didn’t even really like them at the time. “Hey now, why are you coming to me?!” Apparently this was the last straw for Merry. “That’s it! Get out!” She quickly shoved me to the door. “Just take your imps and get out!” And before I could even fully realize what was going on I was locked outside. |
dcw2021Apr 22, 2016 9:37 AM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 6: Well it appears rather than getting to our first time I got to our first fight, I had almost forgotten about it. We’ve never had a fight as big as that so looking back it’s almost kind of hard to believe. Of course, it is also hard to believe that I almost died that day. Day 2 part 3: After spending a while trying to convince Merry to open the door so we could talk, I had no choice but to make my way to the shore. I had no idea exactly when the spell she cast on me would wear off but I knew I did not want to be under water when it happened. I had to rest when I finally made it to the shore because, while Merry’s house was fairly close to it, it took me about two hours to swim the distance. I lay there, finally breathing air again, as the imps circle above me. “Big bro, are you going to make up with big sis?” Ina asked. They were lacking their usual energy. I’m not sure if they thought they were the reason we were fighting, or if they thought things would be less fun without her, or if it was something else, but they were certainly depressed. “I’m not sure.” Was my answer. “Are you mad at us?” Sis asked. Was I? I can hardly remember. Regardless, I held my hands out to them and, while they were reluctant at first, they slowly came up to me. I gently rubbed their heads with my fingers. “No, I’m not mad. These things just happen.” After regaining my energy it was time to figure out where I was going to go, I couldn’t stay here forever. Thinking back to the map I recalled a town to the north along a river but there was a large forest between me and it. I didn’t want to get lost so I figured I would follow the sea until its northern most point then cut across to the river and follow it to the town. Who knows, maybe I’ll find a port town along the way. As I walked west I made sure to stay on the shore. I was hoping that Merry would come find me so that at least we might not part on such bad terms. But after several hours of walking the landscape was beginning to change and there became less of a shore to follow. Eventually I came to where the shore turned into an incline to some sheer cliffs overlooking the ocean. This was it, I figured, after I climbed these cliffs it was unlikely Merry would find me even if she did look for me. But it had already been several hours Merry was a fast swimmer, if she was going to find me she would have done it already. I quietly said goodbye to Merry and began to climb the hill. I stayed as close to the edge of the cliff as I was comfortable with to try and make myself as visible as possible, maybe I still had hope she would find me. However, someone else found me first. “My, my, what have we here?” It was a sultry voice. I looked in its direction to see what frankly looked like a big imp, a bigger, more mature, more intimidating imp. It didn’t take me long to figure out it was a succubus. “What is a man doing all the way out here by his lonesome?” “Hey! We’re here too!” Sis shouted. “Big sis might not be here right now but we are!” Ina added. The succubus chuckled. “I’m sorry. But you’re so small you hardly count now don’t you?” The succubus succeeded in quickly annoying the imps. “We’re not small! You’re just fat!” Sis shouted as she angrily pointed at the succubus. “What do you say we get this old lady, Ina?!” “Yeah! Let’s get her!” Ina agreed. As the imps close in on her, the succubus takes a whip off her hip. “Now, now. Bad girls need to be punished!” With true mastery in her choice of weapon she gives the imps a few quick strikes before tying them up. She picks up the imps and squeezes their cheeks. “Now be good girls and wait for me here.” “Oh yes mistress.” Sis says dizzily. “We’ll behave so discipline us more.” Ina adds. I could hardly believe what just happened. The succubus was able to hit the nimble imps with no effort what-so-ever and now had them completely obedient to her. But I didn’t have to ponder that long, I felt it the moment she put her attention back on me. It was an immediate intense attraction to her, looking at me alone was enough to make me hard. “Now, what to do with you?” she asked as she slowly waltzed toward me. My desire for her became stronger with each step she took. But I knew this attraction was unnatural. I could tell just by looking at her that she was not my type, I had a traitor in my pants. It was terrifying, like one of those nightmares where you’re running but can’t get anywhere. Losing control of my actions is my biggest fear. I never even drank because I didn’t want to have my mind so much as altered. But now it took every ounce of my willpower to keep me from approaching her. “You can struggle all you want. But in the end it’s futile.” She then motions for me to come closer. I began to pant heavily as my body burned with sexual desire. Slowly my willpower was eroded away and I approached her. “That’s a good boy.” She patted me on the head. “Now how about I give you a reward?” She began to chuckle as she ran her finger up my chin. “It’s to die for.” She then gently blew into my ear as she snaked her way down my body and into my pants. “Oh, why do you keep the poor thing bundled up? Can’t you feel how bad it wants to be free? How about we start by making you more comfortable?” “Stop right there!” A girl shouted. Me and the succubus turned to see a human girl with light brown hair wearing a sea shell bikini top but otherwise completely naked. “Ha!” the succubus was amused by the girl’s appearance “You don’t dress half bad for a human.” No, she appeared to be human but looking at her face I could clearly see it was Merry. The succubus must have seen the surprise on my face. “Ah, you know this girl? Is she your lover?” Merry came running toward us but quickly slowed and fell to the ground, breathing heavily and her face flustered. “My, what a low tolerance you have.” She began to press herself up against me. She was obviously turned on by people watching. “I guess she can’t be your lover, succumbing to my pheromones so quickly means she hasn’t been touched in quite some time.” She flashed Merry a sensual smile. “You can wait right there while I rape the life out of this man. Your turn will come soon enough.” The succubus started to run her tongue along my cheek. “No! Wait!” Merry shouted. The succubus pouted as she got frustrated. “I said your turn would be…” Suddenly she releases me. “Oh! Well isn’t this a surprise!” With a bit more hop in her step, she made her way toward Merry who has reverted to her mermaid form. “To think I would run into a mermaid, it must be my lucky day.” With some distance between us I could begin to wonder why Merry would show up now, why put herself in danger like this? Did she know the succubus would be more interested in a mermaid than a human? Was this her plan? I was silently calling Merry an idiot. Even if she sacrifices herself, I still can’t move. After the succubus reaches Merry she looks at me and smiles. “You look confused. How about I tell you something good?” She lifts Merry’s chin so she can look her in the eye as she gives a malicious smile. “There is a legend that if you eat the heart of a mermaid you cannot die. I don’t know if it is true but it won’t hurt to try.” She chuckled as she looked back at me. “Hey! How about this?! You agree to be my dog and I might share some!” My mind was clouded by sexual perversion but I could think clear enough for a no brainer like that. “You can go fuck yourself!” I shouted. Of course I would never agree to such an act. “Why fuck yourself when you can have others do it for you?” The succubus was genuinely confused but just shrugged it off. “Suit yourself, I’ll be back to rape you soon.” The succubus was holding Merry as the nails on her hand extended into long claws. I knew I had to think quick but it was taking all of my concentration just to avoid tackling the succubus out of sexual desire. And that’s when it hit me, I had to give in. I released all of reservations. No, I wanted to fuck that bitch. I just had to let the succubus’s pheromones do the rest of the work. “Mistress!” I really have to wonder what kind of face I had when I slammed into the succubus and started motor-boating her ample bosom. The impact knocked the succubus back a few feet. I had the right idea but it wasn’t enough, I had failed. The succubus gave a sigh, “Geez, someone is impatient.” But luckily Merry realized what I was going for and slammed into the succubus herself. It succeeded this time as we were all sent over the edge of the cliff and were plummeting to the sea. The succubus tried to fly but the added weight and position I was holding her prevented it and we all fell in. The impact with the water seemed to have cleared my head. I knew what the next step was. “Drag her down!” I shouted and Merry immediately complied. I was glad to find the water breathing spell was still in effect because we were going down very quickly. Demonic monster or not, the succubus is a land creature and its body cannot handle extreme changes in pressure. It was slowly getting darker as Merry drug us deeper and deeper and I could tell it was extremely painful for the succubus. She began to struggle but I was holding on for life. Unfortunately she had one arm free and she used it to plunge her knife like nails deep into my back. The first one hurt but it didn’t fully register so I was able to maintain my hold, it was when she pulled them out and jabbed them in again that it really fucking hurt. There is no way to explain this kind of pain, she jabbed her nails and fingers so far into my back that it broke the skin on my chest. She was about to do it again too, but we got deep enough that the pressure collapsed her lungs and strength left her body. And it’s a good thing too, because my ability to hold onto her failed after her second strike. I let go and was left bleeding as I watched Merry drag the succubus further down to her death. I started to follow the underwater face of the cliff back up to the shore, passing through my own trail of blood as I rose. I was getting dizzy from the loss of blood and it was difficult to breath, she had done some serious damage to one of my lungs. But if that wasn’t bad enough, my vision quickly clouded and what little breathing capability I had was quickly robbed from me. The spell had worn off; it seemed as if I wouldn’t be given the luxury of drowning in my own blood. With my blurred vision I could no longer see the surface, I had risen quite a ways but I was still a few dozen feet underwater. I tried as hard as I could but I was too weak and fell unconscious. |
dcw2021Apr 23, 2016 1:31 PM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 7: Screw it, I can write more than one entry in a day. There's no point on leaving on a cliff hanger when I am obviously alive to write this. Day 2 Part 4: The fact that I woke up at all was due to my guardian angel, who knew they could be mermaids. I slowly roused to consciousness with a bad taste in my mouth. I realized some strange liquid was flowing into my mouth and I would reflexively swallow it down. I opened my eyes to see Merry holding her hand above my mouth. It was her blood that I was drinking! I spat out the last bit of blood in my mouth and quickly sat up. “What are you doing?!” Merry was both surprised and relieved when I woke up. “Thank goodness you’re awake. I’m so glad I made it in time. But you shouldn’t move yet, you’re not fully healed.” She gently leans me back onto the sand. I was confused. Last I remembered I was having a race on whether I could drown or bleed to death first, now aside from a little wheezing I feel perfectly fine. That’s when I noticed a long scratch on her arm. “What happened to you?!” Merry is puzzled for a second but then holds her arm. “What? This? It’s nothing, I did this to myself. It’ll heal in no time.” “Why would you do that?” I asked. “Mermaid blood has tremendous healing properties.” She replied as she calmly tore off a piece of my shorts to wrap the wound. “I just gave myself a cut so I could give you some.” “That’s not what I meant!” I shouted. “Why would you risk your life like that?! I’m someone you just meet! Besides, didn’t we already separate?! What reason could you possibly have to put yourself in that situation?!” There was a long silence as she waited for me to calm down. “It’s because I want you to love me.” She timidly answered. The answer surprised me. “This again? Didn’t you kick me out of your house?” “I didn’t kick you out because I wanted to!” She paused for a moment. It would be bad if we started fighting again. “I just needed my space for a while.” “And why’s that?” I asked. “So I wouldn’t rape you.” Merry’s face is flustered and she starts to breath heavily. “The truth is I want you, I want you so bad I can hardly stand it. But I can’t just rape you. If I take your body your heart might be lost to me forever. That’s why I couldn’t be around you, the imps encouraging me shook my resolve and I could have raped you at any second.” She collapses on top of me with pleading eyes. “I don’t know how much more I can take. I’m not saying you have to do this because I saved your life, but please! I need this! I think I’ll go crazy.” The beautiful mermaid that just saved my life is on top of me and begging me to do her. What am I going to say? No? “Very well.” Her face lights up. “Really?! You’ll do it?!” She raises up in excitement but the gets timid. “You’re not going to hold it against me by saying I guilted you into it are you?” I chuckled. “No. You’re beautiful and I really like you, it’s just odd for me to move to this step so quickly.” “Why is it so odd?” Merry was honestly perplexed. “It is the most natural thing for two people to do together." There was no point in arguing. In this world it truly is silly to be reserved about sex. I stopped stalling and proceeded to strip down before her. I was surprised to find out we were going to do it while she was in her mermaid form. I don’t find her mermaid form unattractive by any means but the non-humanoid form meant this was definitely going to be a learning experience. Merry laid back and beckoned me to her, she wanted me to take control for our first time. (In the spoiler: My first time with Merry.) (If you skipped the spoiler: Merry let me be in control until I finished, but then took control until she finished.) After her climax subsided she laid down on top of me. “Sorry to do that to you, but you have no idea how much I needed this.” I don’t even remember how I responded to that, my mind was so far gone I don’t know how I remembered this much. “I still want you to love me. But, even if you don’t yet, would it be alright if we did this again from time to time?” All I know is that I agreed to it. She then gave me a sweet kiss and rested her head on my chest. I’m sure it is just a result of the intense orgasm(s), but Merry has looked so much more beautiful after that. We were both about to drift off to sleep when we heard; “Mistress? Where did you go?” It was sis calling out to the certainly dead succubus. “It’s boring just waiting here! Come untie us already!” This time it was Ina calling from the top of the cliff. Merry and I were so wrapped up in what we were doing that we had completely forgotten about them. But now it seems the imps have awoken from the succubus’s charms and are trying to get her to come back and free them. I seriously debated just leaving them up there a little while longer but Merry wanted to apologize for hitting Ina and convinced me to get up. So we both got dressed and Merry switched to her human form and headed up to free the imps. |
dcw2021Apr 23, 2016 1:45 PM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 8: I was exhausted today after staying up late to fit in that second entry. I had to make sure Merry was asleep because I didn’t want her reading over my shoulder as I wrote about our intimacy. Anyway, it has been a week since I started this journal and, while progress in it has been slow, I have gotten used to my schedule and have even started talking to a few monster girls who I am fairly certain wont rape me without provocation. I just wish I could find something better to do, the odd jobs I do really don’t make all that much money. Oh well, I’m here for the books. If I don’t find something that catches my interest before long we will move on. Day 3: After the whole incident on day 2 we went back to Merry’s house to rest. Merry apologized to the imps and gave them some candy and before long they were back to their energetic selves. Luckily they were fairly entertained chasing fish around in the evening and did not cause any trouble. The only real problem I had with them was their insistence on sleeping with me, which I was forced to agree to after a particularly grueling tickle fight. Merry also wanted to sleep with me but the beds she had were not meant to hold two full sized people so there was no helping that. Once we had finished breakfast in the morning I took a look at myself and found not so much as a mark from the succubus attack, I was breathing normally too. The healing power of mermaid blood was truly amazing. I was thankful but I really had to ask, “Was what the succubus said true?” Merry jumped when I asked that. I had to wave both of my hands to show I had no knife to try it before she would calm down. “Relax, I’m not particularly interested in immortality and even if I was I would much rather find a mermaid I didn’t know. I’m just curious is all.” “No, it’s not true.” Was Merry’s response. “Really?!” After what I experienced I was rather surprised. “But your blood alone was enough to heal me.” “Well, yes, but…” Merry was silent for a long time, I guess this is not something she likes to talk about. But Merry eventually decided to trust me and began to explain. “It is true that parts of our bodies give even more potent healing than our blood. But it won’t make you immortal; at best it might give you rapid regeneration for a short period of time.” She had to hold her arm to keep it from shaking as she slowly continued. “But our bodies only hold their healing properties for a short time so monsters wanting more than blood would have to be present when we are killed. Eventually stronger monsters would hunt us down to consume our flesh to heal their severe battle wounds and it was not long until rumors of immortality began to spring up.” She broke down into tears, she must have witnessed some of these atrocities first hand. “It is bad enough that other monsters will hunt us down to sell our blood, but those stupid rumors of immortality have us being captured and sent to some rich monsters mansion so they can eat our fresh hearts.” I immediately embrace her in an attempt to comfort her before she can bring up any painful memories. “That’s enough, I’m sorry I brought it up. I’m happy that you are willing to answer my questions, but you can always refuse if it is a painful subject for you.” Merry slowly cheers up and hugs me back. “It’s alright. It’s just the way the world works, if you have something someone else wants there will always be someone willing to take it from you. Lots of other monsters are hunted down for various reasons. Besides, everyone living in the sea knows the rumors are false and Lord Michiko has made a lot of progress in stamping out the mermaid trade.” She then gives me a quick kiss and playful smile. “And you’ll be around to protect me right?” She may have been joking, but I did want to protect her. After that we worked out what we would do next. If I was going to live in this world I needed to know more about it. Merry is a sweet girl and is willing to take care of me but I had to figure out something for me to do, I would not be satisfied as a freeloader. We eventually decided to head to Alnor. It was a little far but otherwise perfect: it was a large town so there would likely be a library or some other place to get information, it is located at the calm lord’s castle so monsters were likely to be more behaved there, and it was close to the sea so we could stay by the shore and Merry could gather materials for our trip. Merry was reluctant, but she could see how much it meant to me to find something to do and agreed to make the trip. All that was left was to pack. Later, we made our way to the shore ready to make the trip. While it would be faster for us to swim I did not want Merry to have to pull me and the bags the whole way, so we will be walking along the coast most of the time. Of course in order to walk along the beach with me she had to change into her human form. This was my second time seeing Merry in her human form but the first time was a bit of a dangerous situation so I didn’t really have time to get a good look at her. It was odd seeing her with her blue hair turned light brown and her beautiful tail turned into some slender legs. She was still beautiful but I knew this was not her true form and that knowledge made it kind of off-putting. Frankly I just plain prefer her mermaid form after being so intimate with it. Also, despite being momentarily distracted every time I see her from the front now I have never really thought of her mermaid tail as being naked, a trait her human legs don’t share. “So, um,” I stammered as I averted my eyes, “are you going to put anything else on?” “Heh heh, he’s thinking dirty thoughts.” Sis teased as she playfully poked me. Ina then takes a sexy pose in front of me. “Maybe I should get naked too?” I became flustered at their teasing. “It’s not dirty thoughts. It’s just…” “I know, I know.” Merry interjected as she dug around in her bag. “Humans prefer to cover more of their body because of some strange standards. It’s not my first time having to use this form, I am prepared.” She pulls out a white one-piece with a frilled skirt and puts it on over her seashell bikini. “See, this will work wont it?” She did a quick twirl to show me. “If we happen to run into other monsters it would be better if they think I am a human, but this outfit also allows me to easily turn back if necessary. I even have shoes to go with it.” She showed me two pairs of shoes. One fairly nice pair that matched her outfit and another pair that was definitely more utilitarian. “I also got you a pair of shoes. They may not be the best, but they were all I had that might fit you.” I graciously accepted the shoes, of course. Bare feet may be fine on the sandy beaches but I would not be able to handle it once we hit rougher terrain. The shoes were about as basic as you could get, they were little more than leather bags that could be tightened around the feet. I immediately knew I would get blisters from the amount of walking we had ahead but it would definitely be better than without them. It was not much longer before we started our journey in earnest. Merry and I had it fairly quite as we walked along the beach because Merry had enough sense to bribe the imps with candy if they played in the nearby forest, it didn’t last long but it was nice. I was extremely nervous as we slowly passed the cliffs of the day before but it was nice to know that we could always retreat into the sea if need be. I am glad I can say we passed those cliffs without any trouble. In fact we didn’t have any trouble for the rest of the day. It turned out to simply be a long walk by the sea. After walking for a while Merry and I started talking. We talked for hours but the only thing I can say about it is we have nothing in common. Now I don’t mean that as in we simply have different hobbies or tastes; I mean every single subject either of us could come up with was so foreign to the other that it was scarcely worth bringing up. I was from my world, she is from this one. I live on land, she lives in the sea. I am a human, she is a monster. I am male, she is female. But not only are we different in every way possible, we have virtually zero shared knowledge. I think our longest continuous talk was a couple of hours about plants and animals that we like, not our favorites but at least ones we both have heard of. The only thing we have in common is that we’ve slept together, and I’m not about to bring that up in polite conversation. That is not to say we had nothing to talk about. Sharing personal experiences is enough to carry a conversation and even get a few good laughs but having so little common ground made me feel a little lonely. I get along with Merry, I feel I can talk with her freely, and I might even be starting to develop deeper feelings for her. But Merry is about as good as I am going to get when it comes to meeting other monsters and the thought that I will have no common ground with one even if we can properly converse really makes me home sick. I might never again have a conversation with the same energy I had with my friends, with all of our inside jokes that took years to build. I might never be able to argue with someone over a subject we are both experienced in but still disagree. Hell, I would be lucky if I could have another talk with a guy again. All these thoughts just kept coming and going from my mind, I’ve never wanted to be back home so bad before. When we finally stopped to eat I was already depressed. I tried to put up a front for Merry’s sake but even the imps could not get an energetic response out of me. As it grew dark and I saw this world’s night sky for the first time I found that I could not even use a bit of stargazing to calm me down. The uncanny valley: the term used to explain the response to an object with humanoid aspects with a positive slope as things get similar, a negative slope as things get just slightly different, and another positive slope as things become the same. I never thought I would think of the sky as being in an uncanny valley. It was clear moonlit night sky, but it was not my night sky and that certainly was not the moon I saw all the time as I grew up. After we finished eating it was time to turn in for the night. Since we all could live underwater it was a better idea to trust Merry’s survival skills and find a place a short distance out at sea than to rely on my or, god forbid, the imps survival skills on land. After a few minutes of hunting around Merry found a small space surrounded by large rocks that we could squeeze into for the night. It was a little cramped but it really was no different than the beds at Merry’s house and here there was enough room for all of us to share. Merry and the imps, who burned through their energy for the day, snuggled up next to me for the night. I tried to sleep but I couldn’t, I just could not stop thinking about how different my life was going to be now. “Do you miss your world?” Merry suddenly asked. Just how could she read me so easily? “It’s understandable. The last couple days were hectic, it is when things are clam that your worries set in.” “Yes, I do.” I honestly replied. “I’ll never see my friends or family again, I’ll never get to enjoy the things I once did, everything is so different now.” I was beginning to feel even more depressed when Merry said something I didn’t expect. “I know how you feel.” She began to hold me tighter. “My mother was taken from me when I was very young, taken by pirates looking to make some quick coin. I will never see her again and the only thing I have to remember her by is the stories she told to me. I was forced to fend for myself as I grew up, I didn’t have any luxuries and very few friends. I was by myself all the time.” I felt like a spoiled brat. I had an extremely fortunate life and while I may never see my family or friends again they are not gone. I’m here throwing a pity party for myself without even knowing what Merry has gone through her whole life. Even thrown into this world as I was, I was fortunate enough to find someone to take care of me. I’m getting all depressed because I won’t be able to talk about the things I’m used to talking about. But it is only because of Merry that I even have the luxury to worry about that. “But it’s not all bad.” Merry smiled at me as she continued. “One thing I learned is that as long as you continue to want them you will always find new things to enjoy.” She gently rubs the imps heads as they sleep. “New friends and of course…” she gives me a loving kiss before she continues. “…new family.” She rests her head on my chest. “I’ve already told you what I want from you. I will always be here when you need me.” As Merry falls asleep I can feel myself relax and drift off to dream land. My last thoughts for the night were: “This girl, she just might succeed.” |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 9: Well I finally managed to cover an entire day in one entry but I still need to do better. On another note, the imps are beginning to annoy me again. It’s nice for a little while after having sex with them because they calm down a bit but then they switch out and it’s back to square one all over again. Day 4: We all got up and enjoyed a quick swim to shore for some early morning exercise before breakfast. After we were done eating, I agreed to hold onto the bags while Merry went out to sea to fish and hunt for other useful things. I waved goodbye agreeing to meet her further down the shore when she was finished. Once she left, I was stuck with the bags and the imps. I wasn’t sure how I was going to keep Ina and Sis occupied for the day, we had already ran out of candy. “Hey, wanna do it while she’s gone?” Ina playfully asked. If I have to give the imps points for anything it’s that they don’t waste my time. Straight to the point and no hesitation about anything on their mind, they are a lot like children. I could have almost forgotten they raped me on our first encounter. Who am I kidding? The only thing surprising about this is that they waited until Merry was gone. Could they actually be shy? “Hey!” Sis interjects. “I want to have sex with him too!” “Then help me get him.” Ina stated with a giggle as she and Sis quickly undressed. “I would actually rather not.” I nervously stammered, knowing full well it was pointless. “Why not?” Sis asked as she and Ina began closely circling me in the nude. “You’ve done it with one of us before and then you did it with big sis. Now it’s our turn, what’s the problem?” “The problem is I never wanted to do it with one of you in the first place.” I retorted. “You all forced yourselves on me. Merry, on the other hand, I chose to be with. Frankly I’m not real comfortable sleeping around with different girls.” “That’s okay! I don’t need your permission anyway!” Ina shouted as she changed into her large form and tackled me. She began to rub up against my clothed body in excitement as she held me down. “Listen, I really like you and I’m going to do it with you. My sisters can be here in a second, should I call them or are you going to cooperate?” That threat sent a chill down my spine. I might have some sense of faithfulness to Merry but it is quickly overpowered by the fear of going through their tickle rape again. I reluctantly stopped my resistance. “See? You wanna do it with me after all!” Ina gleefully prattled. (In the spoiler: Scene with Ina and Sis.) Later that day, after a few hours walking down the beach, I built up the courage to tell Merry about what happened while she was out at sea. Of course she was furious, changed back into mermaid form just to give me a good slap to the face with her tail. But the odd thing was that she said it wasn’t the fact that I had sex with them that she was mad about. No, she was upset that they forced me to do it despite not initially wanting to. Saying I have to evolve, yes she said evolve, a back bone and tell them no if I really mean it. So the rest of the day was spent in silence as Merry was mad at me and the imps were well behaved after being satisfied. And when it finally came time to turn in for the night Merry refused to recast the water breathing spell on me. I had to spend the night on land, cold and thirsty hoping a monster didn’t find me. I would even have to spend it alone because she drug the imps out to sea with her, she even made a comment on how she thought a storm was coming in as she left. So I had to curl up on a bit of dry land hoping that Merry was only joking, which she thankfully was. And as I lay cold in the dark I knew I was well and truly in the dog house. |
dcw2021Apr 24, 2016 7:47 AM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 10: Some sort of conflict has sprung up in the western desert. It has been a major topic of discussion but I haven’t heard any conclusive details yet. The only thing that really seems to be confirmed right now is that there is something wrong with the “lazy” lord Charisse. With the conflict rising in the west and the stories I have heard about lord Kaori’s lands to the east it makes me really glad I ended up in the calm lord’s lands. But I need to stay on my toes, it seems that a few of the lords are slowly becoming more deranged so who knows how long these lands will stay safe. Maybe I should start learning to defend myself. It is nothing I have any aptitude for but it is something I will regret not doing should I need it, I should also talk to Merry and the imps about being more careful. We shall see what I can do in the morning. Day 5: After making me spend a cold restless night on land Merry seemed to have forgiven me. I was a little sore over the whole ordeal but I could hardly blame her for it. Hell, if we had a more normal relationship she might be able to accuse me of cheating on her. But still, to get so mad over being made to have sex when I didn’t really want it? Did she want me to stick up for myself? Did she not want me to be played with by the imps so easily? Did she just want me to admit to wanting more sex? Or was she hiding her jealousy? I never did figure it out, this issue only came up a handful more times. I found myself alone again after breakfast. Not because Merry was mad this time. This time I was alone because Merry was fishing in the sea again and Ina and Sis flew off into the woods. Being completely helpless should I run into another monster aside, I actually missed their company. Merry is quite sweet when she isn’t angry and even Ina and Sis can be nice to have around at times. But there was nothing to be done about it, so I marched on alone until Merry returned from fishing. It was not until Merry and I stopped to have lunch that the imps returned. Well, not quite returned considering these imps were not the same two that left earlier that day. It was the first time the imps had ever switched out so I was not entirely sure, they certainly came up and got food as if they had done so a hundred times. But as I looked at them closely I noticed they were different, not by much but slightly. I eventually became confident enough in my suspicions that I asked “Who are you?” One of them looked at me and gave a big grin. “TITS AND ASS!” was her answer. “Tits and ass?” I repeated with a blank expression. This was my first time running into this particular habit of theirs so I was not quite sure what to make of it. “Does that mean one of you is named Tits and the other is named Ass?” “Huh?” She gave me an ‘are you serious’ look. “Are you stupid? Who would have a name Tits or Ass? Is that something humans do?” “No!” I shouted. “But if it is not you’re names, why did you say it?” “TITS AND ASS! That’s who we are!” She shouted in return. These new imps were already getting on my nerves. “What happened to the other two?” “Wow!” The imp prattled. “You can tell we switched?!” She turns to the other imp. “What do you think of that Abigail?” Abigail is surprised she is called upon and has to take a moment to swallow some food. “That’s amazing big bro!” She excitedly shouted. “Ah, Abigail, is that your name?” I asked, feeling like I was getting somewhere. “TITS AND ASS!” She giggled as she looked at the first imp. “Did I do it right, Sara?” Sara gave Abigail a thumbs up. “Perfect!” As I was contemplating how to deal with my rising aggravation, Sara asked “So how’d you know?” Both the imps were startled when I roughly put my hands on their heads. “Well for starters your sizes are off, neither of you are as tall as Sis or as short as Ina.” I then gently stroke Abigail’s hair with one hand while twirling Sara’s tail with the other. “Abigail, your hair is longer and it’s your tail for you Sara. There are other subtle differences but those were the major tells.” “That’s amazing big bro!” Abigail said as I took my hand away. “Able to tell us apart from just that?” “Well I’ve been around them a few days.” And I’ve had sex with them which made me really start paying attention, but I was not going to tell them that. As I am writing this it has been about three weeks since I arrived on this island and I have spent a bit of time with all ten of them. There are a few I have not spent much time with but have a basic understanding of their differences. The following is a few notes on the differences between the TNA imps: Tiki: Biggest breasts, always touching sensitive places, will try to seduce rather than rape. Ina: Shortest, more childish than the others, will do anything for sweets. Tally: Largest horns, always want to be in charge, really loves to see me squirm. Su: Biggest wings, will do what she can to cause trouble, enjoys seeing people frustrated. Annie: Shortest horns, never admits to liking something, rather clingy despite her protests. Nip: Smallest wings, always looking for a fight, will tickle to submission even strongest looking monsters. Doe: Smallest breasts, asks why all the time, enjoys prying into people’s business. Abigail: Wears her hair longer than others, does not speak if sister is not around, avoids conflict. Sara: Longest tail, quite the mouth on this one, eager to assist her sisters during sex. Sis: Tallest, more mature than the others, very protective of her sisters. Note: Keep in mind that the differences between them are typically subtle and that the more of them there are together the more energy they will have. Also, if any one of them takes their large form sex is practically unavoidable. Sara’s entry says she has quite the mouth for a reason and it is no better exemplified by her next question of “So, wanna fuck?” The sudden and jarring question causes even Abigail to choke on her food. Merry was the first to regain her composure and after clearing her throat she kindly said “Now, now. That is not the kind of language a lady should use.” “Why the hell should I listen to you?” Sara responded. “You’re just some old, fat lady.” “Sara?!” Abigail panicked, she knew this would make Merry angry. “Should you really say that to someone who made you food?!” “So what?” Sara scoffed. “She still can’t tell me what to do.” “I would listen to Abigail.” I warned her. “Big sis may seem nice, but get her mad and there’s hell to pay.” Yeah, you can already hand my past self a shovel. “Big bro fails to realize I also have a right to get angry.” She was calm, but anyone with more than half a brain could tell that was only on the outside. “Well big sis may say she wants you to love her, but she can be awfully harsh.” Where did that other half go, I wonder? “I just don’t think big bro properly appreciated big sis if he submitted so quickly.” The imps were just sitting back and watching at this point, they knew we weren’t talking to them. “Big sis just reminded big bro what I do for him.” “Big sis said she wasn’t angry at what I did, only how I ended up doing it.” “Either way would have been fine, big bro had to wimp out in the middle. Big sis doesn’t think big bro understands the message it sends.” “And what message does it send to the old, fat lady?” Yeah… I deserved what I got. I woke up in an impression in the ground with the taste of blood in my mouth. I quickly followed them with a new idea of when to keep my mouth shut. The good news is Sara watches her mouth around Merry. The bad news is that Merry was angry again and, while she did let me stay under water that night, she clings a lot less tenderly when she is angry. Day 6: That morning, after Merry left to go fishing again: as should be expected by now, Sara and Abigail tried to have their way with me. However, I really wanted to get back in good spirits with Merry so I put up more resistance than I did with Ina and Sis. But they were far to nimble for me to catch and there was no way to reason with them so I basically ended swatting them away whenever they would come close, something they quickly made a game out of. This continued for hours but I was lucky they neither called their sisters nor took their large form as all my efforts would have only ended with me being raped again. Finally, as it came close to time to meet up with Merry again, the imps seemed to have given up. But I was wrong, they merely switched targets for a while. It had been a little while since I saw the imps and I figured that if I just kept following the coast I would find Merry waiting for me as she prepared her catch for transport like normal. However, as I continued I started hearing sounds and the further I went the louder they got. Eventually I realized they were moans and fairly familiar ones at that. I considered going around the source but they were just too familiar for me to ignore, so I cautiously approached. What I saw I could not believe; Merry, Sara, and Abigail were having sex together! Merry didn’t look like she was a willing participant, she was in her mermaid form and already looked exhausted from a long struggle. Abigail was in her large form and was pinning Merry as she aggressively sucked on her breasts as well as used her tail to tickle various parts of her body. Sara, on the other hand, was kind of hard to see but it appeared that she inserted herself feet first into Merry’s slit. I have no idea what kind of movements she was making in there but Merry was extremely stimulated. It was Merry moaning as the imps just giggled as they toyed around with her. Peeking from behind a rock, three naked girls in front of me, Merry moaning at the top of her lungs; it was fucking hot, no other words will do it justice. Since I came to this island I have rarely had the need to ‘entertain myself’ but the sight left me with certain needs to fulfill. Granted, I probably could have joined them if I only asked; but it had been a while since I had some me time. They never noticed I was there, I doubt they would have noticed much of anything. They continued for almost an hour. By the time they were done I had long since finished and was considering taking a nap next to the rock I was hiding behind. Merry shouted out with one final orgasm, she had many, and collapsed with no more strength in her. The imps, satisfied with their toy, giggled as they hovered over Merry. “Ha! Take that!” Sara shouted as she flashed a victory sign. “Hope you like it! We are going to take it out on you every time big bro refuses us!” “But why?” Merry asked between breaths. “I did not tell him to refuse you.” “Liar! You are trying to get him to refuse us on his own!” Abigail shouted as she shrank back to normal size and regained her more modest composure. “I’m sorry, but we want to do him too.” Sara sticks her tongue out. “It’s none of your damn business if we want to do it with him anyway!” The imps then fly off, presumably to look for me. After the imps were out of sight, I came out of hiding and approached the still exhausted Merry. “Are you okay?” After seeing me Merry’s face turned bright red and she covered her eyes as she flailed about. “Don’t look at me! I’m so ashamed! They used me and I couldn’t do anything!” “Yeah, I know the feeling.” I retorted which caused Merry to freeze up. “Not as fun as it might seem is it?” Merry grew quiet as she began to pout. “I guess I didn’t really understand how you felt about it. Sorry for getting so upset.” “So you finally understand why I chose not to resist to the point they resorted to rape?” I chuckled as I picked her up. She was heavier than I expected but I had gotten a bit stronger from all the swimming. “Ugh… Well… Let’s get you back to the water to rest.” “But you know, you still could have resisted a little bit longer.” Merry said as she clinged to me. “What am I supposed to think if you only struggle a little with other girls?” “I don’t know. What does the ‘old fat lady’ think?” I could not help teasing her in her weakened state. “Stupid.” Merry lightly pounded against my shoulder. “If you want to sleep on land you can just say so.” “Now, now, it was a joke.” Merry went quiet again as we approached the water. “By the way…” I had to pause when Merry looked at me, what I was about to say was a little embarrassing. “…Just so you know, I think it is somewhat your business who I have sex with.” She didn’t say anything. But gently smiling as she put her arms around me meant she didn’t have to. I had to tell her we were in the water before she would reluctantly let go. I got flustered at her smile as she swam in front of me. “So, with that said, should I start having sex with the imps?” Merry’s smile quickly disappeared as she staggered backwards. “I mean you did say you were not upset that I had sex with them and resisting only seems to be causing problems.” Merry quickly got angry and turned away from me. “You really are annoying! You know that?! Finally a good moment between us again and you ask if you can have sex with TITS AND ASS!” “I’m just trying to solve this issue.” I was really taken aback by her anger again. “Besides, TITS AND ASS is a bit much to refer to them. How about we call them TNA?” “TITS AND ASS!” She angrily shouted. “That’s all you think about!” I was getting really fed up with Merry accusing me of thinking or feeling things I hadn’t. “Do you want to be raped?!” Merry promptly shut up, after having already experienced it firsthand. “I’m thinking about you, damn it!” The last statement must have really hit home because she began to pout rather than be angry. “…like you’re making some great sacrifice.” I gave a long exasperated sigh as I took a moment to calm down. “So what if it will feel good? If that’s what I was after I wouldn’t have refused them in the first place.” That helped, but Merry still did not understand how I felt. So I took a deep breath and continued. “It does not matter how attractive I find someone or how good it will feel, I do not want to have sex with someone I do not love. Sex means too much to me, that’s why you are the only one I have chosen to do it with.” There was a pause as what I was saying sunk in. But then Merry’s face lit up and she happily embraced me. “So you love me?!” Before I could respond, the imps dove in and came swimming up next to us. “There you are! We’ve been looking for you!” Sara shouted. “Not now.” Merry made a sweeping motion with her hand to tell the imps to leave. “Big bro and big sis are having an important discussion.” She then gave a big smile as she looked me in the eyes as she twirled her finger on my chest. “Now say it again, I want to hear it.” My face quickly became flustered, she took what I said a little too far. “D-d-don’t get so excited! I’ve had to bend on that quite a lot! That’s why I also decided to have sex with TNA!” “TNA?” Abigail asked. “Is that us?” “So you finally decided to fuck us?!” Sara proudly shouted. “I knew you couldn’t resist our charms!” Merry held me tightly and playfully stuck her tongue out at the imps. “Only because you forced him into it. He choose to do it with me.” “Like I give a shit!” Sara was completely unphased by Merry’s taunt. “Let’s get to it!” “Me too please!” Abigail joined her sister and Merry in clinging to me. I was tossed around as the three girls fought for real-estate on my body. I eventually got fed up with just being some toy for them to fight over. “Gah! You are all so annoying!” I shoved them off and swam away. “I’m not having sex with any of you right now!” But my escape attempt only added to the fun for them. “Oh, no you don’t! Get’im!” Sara lead the charge and, needless to say, I didn’t get very far. At this point I don’t think I need to explain what happened next. |
dcw2021May 24, 2017 8:13 PM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 11: Today I started training. I normally enjoy a swim with Merry in the morning anyway so I just increased the time and effort I put into the swim, something Merry was delighted to help me with. I also started trying to hit TNA with a stick I found to help improve my accuracy with weapons, I can’t hit them and they just make a game out of it but it is better than nothing. I never imagine myself having much strength so my top priority will be trying to avoid conflict. But, if my past experience is any indicator, there is always a way for conflict to find you. Day 7 part 1: We all got up early that morning and made our way to shore. It was a beautiful sunny day and Merry and TNA were happy and full of energy. I on the other hand was sore and completely drained. “I hate you all sooo much right now.” I said as I collapsed on the beach. “Aww, is the poor baby tired because of what he did yesterday?” Sara prattled. Sara could tease me all she wanted, I was tired. The ‘activities’ the day before lasted for hours. It was all three of them together and, whether I liked it or not, we did not stop until I satisfied all of them. Even during ‘rest’ periods where they gave my penis some time to recover I was using other parts of my body to the best of my ability. And if at any point they were unsatisfied with my performance they would take control and ensure that it was not as pleasant for me as when I was doing well. “I would say fuck you, but that is how I ended up like this in the first place.” I said between breaths. “If it makes you feel better, I had a good time!” Abigail happily shouted. “I hope you all had a good time.” I chuckled. “Otherwise there is no point in me ending up like this.” Merry stood over me with a smile as she offered to help me up. “But it’s better this way, don’t you think?” She could say that again. Merry was no longer mad, TNA was a little better behaved, and I can’t say it was an unpleasant experience. It’s not a bad arrangement as long as they give me time between their demands. Sure beats being tickle raped. “By the way, I thought you got mad if I only resisted part way through.” I teased as Merry pulled me to my feet. “This time was different.” Merry giggled. “I was with you.” “Well, we have to get going.” Sara said as she and Abigail flew into the air. “Our sisters get mad if they don’t get their turn.” “See ya latter big bro!” With a final wave from Abigail, they flew off into the distance. “Well, it seems we will meet another member of TNA today.” I said as I waved bye. “Looks like it.” Merry pondered. “I wonder what this group will be like?” “Who knows.” Rather than Merry going fishing, we stayed together and walked along the coast. We were approaching a point where we would have to make a decision. The island has an inlet that reaches several miles inland and we have to choose whether to walk around or to swim across. The problem was it would take Merry dragging me and the imps to cross the inlet and I would rather not make her do that, but it would take a week to walk around. Merry assured me that it would be no problem for her, but I still did not like it. However, our decision was postponed when we found a small seaside village. It was my first time seeing a village from this world, it was like something out of a history book. No asphalt, no large steel structures, and definitely no electricity. I had already kind of suspected that this world did not have any electricity but it was still surprising to see a fully functioning town without it. Another amazing thing about the town was that it was completely populated by monster girls, mainly plains or seaside types such as centaurs and harpies. I’ll be honest, I had reservations about entering the village. I am a human male and Merry was a mermaid in a human form, both extremely valuable and neither very good fighters. Even if no one figured out Merry was a mermaid, I would be enough to attract unwanted attention. I was considering avoiding the village altogether but Merry was un-concerned and continued ahead. Merry knew more about this world than I did, so I trusted her judgment and followed. Besides, we were headed to a major city so I could not let a small town scare me off. As we walked through the town I noticed all the monsters looking at us but none bothered to do anything, at most we had a few merchants call out to us to sell their wares. I decided to relax a bit, there wasn’t much I could do if a monster attacked anyway. “So what do we do now?” I asked Merry. “You keep going on and on about how you don’t want me to drag you across the sea.” Merry explained. “I thought we could see if someone has a boat and would be willing to ferry us across.” “A boat huh?” I found the thought of riding in a boat with a mermaid to be rather amusing. “So what? We just ask people until we find someone with a boat?” “Perhaps.” Merry took a second to think. “But the town pub, or something like it, should know everything there is to know about a town this size, we should start there.” It wasn’t too hard to find the pub, more of a diner really. But as we got close we could hear quite a commotion inside. As we stepped inside we saw what was causing all the noise. A centaur, who also turned out to be the bartender, was desperately trying to get a vase away from a pair of imps who were giggling as they passed it back and forth while staying just out of the centaurs reach. I shirked the moment I saw them, somehow I just knew that if they were causing trouble for others that it would somehow come back to bite me. But I didn’t panic. After all, I had no idea how common imps were in this world. So what if those two imps looked like a member of TNA and dressed like them? I had no idea what other imps look like. Then one of the imps spotted me. The imp took a moment to make sure it was me before getting an ecstatic smile. “Big bro!” She then let the vase fall to the ground and shatter into a million pieces as the centaur screamed in frustration before flying up to me. Calling me big bro proves nothing, I kept telling myself. “I’m sorry, but what is your name?” I nervously asked. “TITSANDASS!” She said with a big grin. Well fuck, was all I could say to that. However, before I could start spewing profanity the centaur ran up and grabbed me by the shirt. “You are going to pay for what your friends broke!” She angrily shouted as she shook me. Even before the centaur’s large form I could see the injustice. “Now wait a minute! Why would I have to pay for something they broke?!” She pressed her fist down on my head as she gave me a nuggie. “Do you honestly think there is a way to get something useful out of an imp?” I could only groan at her question. But just because she has a point does not mean she can take it out on me. That’s when I noticed something and got a big look of surprise as I shouted, “Awe come on, not another one!” The centaur, however, was not amused. “Yeah right, as if I would really fall for…” *CRASH* I never said it was a trick, the imps really were playing with another one. The centaur angrily turned, “Why you little…!” After that I ran the hell out of there. The imps were on their own, they were nimble enough not to get caught. But unfortunately for me the centaur was still hell bent on having me pay for the imps damages and rushed after me. I picked up the pace as I heard her galloping behind me but I’m not the best runner to begin with, there was no way I was out running a horse. In a last ditch effort I ran to the side once she got close, but she just stuck out an arm and clothes-lined me. The blow landed me on my ass. “God damn woman,” I moaned as I rubbed my cheek, “What did I ever do to you?” The centaur towered over me with her arms crossed just below her ample breasts. “You will pay for the damages.” The glare she gave me assured me there was no way of getting out of it. After a moment of being stared down I gave a long sigh. “I don’t have any money.” It’s only to be expected. I arrived completely naked and had been freeloading off Merry. She was surprised for a moment but she quickly over looked it as she brushed her hair back. “Well then, being a young man such as yourself…” She leans forward with a wink and holds up her large breasts. “… I’m sure we could come up with an alternative form of payment.” Why am I suddenly reminded of a porn movie where the housewife can’t pay the plumber? She was putting a good deal of effort into her temptation. But I averted my eyes none the less. “Just tell me how much I owe you?” Nothing against her; I was incredibly curious as to how the logistics of such an endeavor would work. It is solely for personal reasons that I turned her down. She was not terribly pleased with having her efforts so easily thwarted and said “20 gold” with a loud huff. I had no idea how much that was, I only knew it was a lot more than I had. “I expect you to come up with the money within the week, and you will seriously regret it if you try to skip town.” I had no intention of skipping town and, considering the only things that would be hurting if I had to accept the alternative payment was my pride and my hips, I reluctantly accepted. |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 12: Not much to say about today. I always keep myself busy but it is quickly becoming routine. Not saying it is boring, just nothing out of the ordinary. Day 7 part 2: I grumble to myself about how useless the imps were as we made our way back to the tavern. I was hoping that at least Merry would be able to give me some assistance on figuring out how to pay the imps debt. But my hopes were quickly shattered when we saw what was going on inside. The imps had apparently dug into the beer while we were gone. I thought the imps were annoying when sober, but when drunk they lose any sense of focus they might have had. Upon seeing me they dropped the cups they were using and flew up to me. “ey bro! Di e rape ya? Beat ya? Are ya dead? Wat’s it like? id it hurt? ow far’d ya make it? ow long’d ya last? Are ya ready for more? Do ya wanna do me now? I wanna do you now!” As the imps take turns firing of questions one of them suddenly flies into me at full speed. The imp doesn’t move after the sudden impact so I gently grab her by her wings and take a look at her. Her face is flushed red and she appears to be on the verge of falling asleep. But when she raises her head and sees me she gives a big grin and tries to run at me as her feet dangle below her. “I can wainy more!” I carefully hold her out of reach as she tries to cling to my face. “Are you going to be all ri-Hey! Get out of there!” I quickly grabbed the other imp that had flown into my shorts and immediately started touching sensitive areas. “Hey! Legolegolego!!” The imp shouted as she struggled to get out of my grip. As I wondered what to do with them, I heard the centaur clear her throat. “I do hope you will pay for the beer as well.” Her tone definitely reminded me she was not in a good mood. Not wanting to get any further in debt, I spotted Merry and immediately ran to her. I wasn’t sure how she would react so I leaned in close and quietly asked, “Hey, do you have any money? The centaur insists I pay for the imps.” Merry turns to me, her face flushed as she holds a mug. “Huh? *hic* Why ould I have money?” “Oh come on! It’s been five minutes! Why are you drunk?!” I start as I hear the centaur clear her throat again. My hopes dashed, I gave a long sigh. “I don’t suppose I could work here to pay for the drinks?” Merry stands up to ask for more to drink, but she forgot how to use her land legs and fell. “Yeah, could I possibly get a room as well?” She rubs her forehead, seems I wasn’t the only one getting stressed with this turn of events. “Fine, there is a room upstairs. Take your friends up and then come back down, you can start by cleaning up the mess they made.” With Merry the way she was, I had to carry her upstairs. Luckily the two imps tired themselves out and fell asleep so I could place them on Merry’s stomach as I carried her princess style. “Honestly, what were you thinking?” I asked Merry as I carried her. “Why get a drink if you had no means to pay for it?” “I di too av da means.” Merry answered with slurred speech. “My blood ould be da pa*hic*y.” “What is with the whole bodily fluids as payment? Besides, wouldn’t it be bad if people found out you’re a mermaid?” “They don av ta know is mine. An ur more likely ta be raped than I be taken, towns end to be affer.” Basically, if a monster girl is not going to rape me they are not going to take and kill Merry. We still have to be careful, but we do have some leeway. I carry Merry up stairs and place her in the bed, I also put the imps on their own corner of the bed. But as I start to walk away, Merry grabs me. “Where you goin? Ain’t you gonna come ta bed? I wanna love ya so’more tanight.” “Come on now.” I slowly pry her off me and lay her back on the bed. “You’re drunk and I have work to do.” “No! I…!” Merry is silenced as I place a kiss on her lips. I kept our lips locked as I slowly forced her to lay back down. “Will that do for now?” Merry reluctantly calms down and soon passes out. I went back downstairs and got to work. Centora, can’t remember her name but this is what I think it was, worked me hard but I had to if I wanted to earn the room we were using. Luckily due to the imps small size and the fact that Merry is a lightweight meant I did not owe much for the drinks. After hours of doing basically whatever Centora asked me to do I was released for the night and allowed to use her bath. Centora’s bath was a large, big enough to fit a horse obviously, wooden tub sunk into the floor. I was quite impressed with what kind of luxuries the monster’s had given their lack in technology. They have candles that burn bright enough to light a whole room and even manage to heat their water for a bath. The bath itself was amazing. I could actually enjoy the temperature because Merry’s water breathing spell wore off and it was nice to be able to wash all the salt off me. But just as I started to close my eyes and relax I heard someone get into the bath. “What? This is my bath, you can get out if I bother you.” Centora said in response to my startled expression. She sat at the other end of the bath but because of her size her human part was right in front of me. Without her clothes I could clearly see how her human part and her horse part melded into one and of course I could see her huge breasts. One thing is certain, these monster girls are not ashamed of their bodies. Centora had absolutely no problems with her naked glory being on display for me, and good god those things were huge. “My, my, do you like this part of me that much?” Centora held her breasts and chuckled as she noticed my body’s reaction to the sight. “My previous offer still stands, if you want to give them a feel.” I quickly put my hands over my rod as I nervously ask, “You’re not going to rape me now, are you?” Centora burst out in laughter. “Now that is an interesting idea. Does the thought of that excite you?” After I glare at her for a moment she dismissively waves at me. “Calm down, I have a friend who helps me take care of my needs so I have some self control. It wouldn’t be good for business if I jump on every man that walks in, not something their monster companions would appreciate. But of course, that being said…” She eagerly leers at me as she licks her lips. “… I have always wanted to try the real thing.” She holds my chin up with one finger as she snakes her other hand down my body. But before she can touch anything important, someone runs into the room and jumps into the tub. “Haa, I thought I was going to die.” Merry says with a sigh as she relaxes and reverts to her mermaid form. I immediately panicked when I saw Merry revert to her mermaid form. “Merry! What do you think you’re doing?!” Merry dizzily looked at me and pouted as I shouted at her, she appeared to still be under the influence. “What? Don’t get mad. I may be able to take a human form but I still get dehydrated easily. I have to get in the water every now and then.” “That’s not why I’m mad.” I applied some face palm as I pointed at Centora. Centora was mildly surprised, but that was the only reaction she had to finding out Merry was a mermaid. “So your companion is a mermaid?” But she got a sly smile as something else occurred to her. “Well then, Merry was it? What would you say if I borrowed this man for a little while?” “What?! No!” Merry quickly clung to me as she nuzzled her face against mine. “I already have to share him with TNA, you can’t just have him!” “Why not?" She actually seems amused at Merry's refusal. "He has a bit of a debt to settle, this would be a quick way to handle it.” “You can have some of my blood,” she sticks her tongue out at Centora and I’m sure started rubbing against me more just to rub in the fact that she can’t have me, “it shouldn’t take much to pay a little debt.” Centora gives a chuckle as she gets out of the tub. “You can keep your blood, we already have an arrangement. However, I imagine you don’t want the wrong people finding out that two valuable prizes are found here. I’ll keep quiet, but in exchange I expect to be paid tomorrow.” She makes sure that I see her wink as she leaves the room. “Oh, and if you can’t make it you will have to pay with your body. I’ll look forward to it.” |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 13: Well, I finally finished covering my first week here after only two weeks of writing. Yeah, this current speed is not going to cut it. I’ll have to pick up the pace after I cover the next few events. Day 8: In the morning me, Merry, and the two TNA imps, Su and Nip as it turns out, were looking over the town bulletin board. “Why are we here again?!” Su cried out in boredom. “Quit whining, it’s your fault we’re here.” I angrily replied as me and Merry looked over the board. “No it’s not!” Nip cried out. “Everything would be settled if you would just do the horse lady!” “Yeah!” Su continued. ”Just start whoring yourself out and we could be rolling in money.” “Absolutely not!” I shouted as I swatted at them. “Out of the question! I’m not even going to consider it!” I would never stoop to such dealings, no matter how much money was involved. “Circumstances lead me to be with Merry and all you TNA imps and that is more than enough. I won’t sell my body.” I paused as I noticed Merry giving me a loving smile. “W-what?” “I’m glad you won’t sell your body, it makes our time together more special.” Merry replies with a bright smile. I became flustered as she smiled at me, she really is cute. “Yeah, well, my pride is the one thing I will never let go of.” I then turned my attention back to the board. The board is covered with town news, bounties, and job offerings. Obviously the highest figures were found on the bounties ranging from a couple hundred to several thousand gold. One older bounty, seemed to be forgotten about, was for an absolutely absurd amount of money, it must have been some sort of joke because I believe two of the crimes listed were lollygagging and whispering sweet nothings to inanimate objects. Regardless, I only had one day and couldn’t leave town so bounty hunting was out of the question anyway. However, looking at the job offers didn’t offer much hope to my situation. Sure there were some jobs I might have been able to pull off with some trial and error but none would pay the necessary gold in a single day. But as I was contemplating the possibility of making a good impression at one of the jobs and getting an advance, something caught Merry’s eye. “This will work!” Merry shouted with glee as she tore a flier from the board. The flier was about a singing contest coincidentally being held that day, first prize was a hundred gold. “That’s no good, I suck at singing.” I said as I looked over the flier. “Not you silly, me.” Merry happily proclaimed. “I love singing! I’m rather good at it!” The statement caught me by surprise. “Really? How come I’ve never heard you sing before?” “Well, I…” Merry fidgets as she became flustered. “…I get embarrassed when I think about singing.” “And you think you can enter a contest?” I retorted. “You do realize it will be in front of a crowd, right?” “I don’t mind singing in front of others.” She gave me a nervous smile. “Just in front of you.” “Just me? Why?” I didn’t recall doing anything to make her nervous around me. “When I sing it’s about how I’m feeling. That means that if I start singing now it would be about how I feel…” She paused as she became more flustered. “…about you.” I wasn’t sure how to respond to that so we just remained silent for a while before… “Great, so big sis will enter, singer her love song about big bro, and win the contest. Easy, we don’t have to do nothin’.” Nip’s prattled. “But what if no one likes the sappy song?” Su snickered. “What if we fail to make the 20 gold necessary?” Nip smiled at her sister. “Well then, I guess big bro will end up raped by the horse lady.” “Sound’s fun to watch!” “I know! Wonder if she takes it at her human or at her horse half?!” “Alright! That’s enough!” I shouted at the imps who giggled as they flew out of my reach. They continued to go on and on about how they want to see how she would hold me down, if she would crush me in the process, and which end she would use. FYI, centaurs do in fact take it in their horse end. But I had no intention of confirming that, so I turned to Merry. “Can you win this contest?” I asked, she truly was the only one I could rely on. “I will do my best,” was her answer. The rest of the day was spent with Merry going off on her own to practice because she was to embarrassed to sing in front of me. I actually looked forward to the contest because Merry said I could listen to her at it. Anyway, I spent the time leading up to the contest trying to find other ways of making money, but the bottom line is that the contest was my only hope. The contest had gathered a fairly large crowd of all sorts of monsters. The contest seemed popular enough to even gather a few visitors from nearby villages. The small town came alive as merchants were busy taking advantage of the crowd to sell their wares. There were a few merchants that were good enough at their sales pitch that it almost made me wish I had money, but being broke really helps with the temptation. Eventually the merchants learned to stop wasting their time on me and I could wait for the contest in peace. Sadly I don’t know what most of the other contestants sound like because I was covering my ears for most of them. It might have been safe but I knew that many monsters traditionally have magic in their songs and, considering there was a mandrake as a contestant, I was not going to risk it. I only heard one contestant other than Merry, it was a siren. Who needs amps? This girl could have deafened me had I been front row. She didn’t use any lyrics but didn’t really need any, the speed and range of her inflections could rival some guitar solos. And to top it off she was a born performer, dancing around and using her wings to entice the audience to join in on cue. I had to admit that Merry’s chances were not looking good. Merry was after the siren and my ears were still ringing when she took the stage. Merry spotted me in the crowd as I anxiously waited to hear her song and she was silent for a moment, I could tell she was embarrassed. But after another moment to clear her throat she began. How to describe her song? Like the siren it didn’t really have words, but it was the exact opposite in terms of tone and tempo. The song carried well but never felt loud and the slow tempo made it very relaxing. I’m no expert on singing but I thought it was very beautiful. And of course there was the emotion she put into it, truly heartfelt. Like a mother singing to her child you could feel the love, pure and unconditional. Is that really how she feels about me? After hearing that song, I took her wish for me to love her more seriously. After her song was over the crowd, myself included, applauded and cheered at the sweet girl on stage. It seemed that the contest came down to Merry and the Siren and they were given the chance to sing again before the final decision would be made. They both got a drink of water to soothe their throats before preparing to sing again. The siren got to go first and I covered my ears as she took a deep breath but then nothing. Not so much as a sound came out, she would hop around and flap her wings in a panic but nothing came out. As I was watching this spectacle I heard a muffled laughter behind me. I turned around to see Su struggling to keep her laughter to herself. “What did you do?” “Who me?” Su could barely speak between her fits of laughter. “I didn’t tamper with the water if that is what you asking.” “You didn’t.” The sneaky little bitch. She was practically in tears but she still managed to keep quiet. “I did.” I can’t say I approved of such underhanded tactics but I’m not one to look a gift horse in the mouth. If the imps want to play their tricks and actually find themselves useful for once, I say let them. At least that is what I thought until Merry took the stage and found that she also could not speak. My eye began to twitch, It’s a miracle I haven’t tried to kill them. “You know, you weren’t supposed to spike Merry’s drink as well.” “Why not?” Nip playfully asked. “We don’t care who wins.” At that point Su could no longer contain her laughter and flew off loudly cackling. With that, the contest was concluded with no encore. They were judged on their original performance with the siren taking first place and Merry getting second. It was disappointing that Merry didn’t win but I could not complain because second prize was 20 gold. It would have been nice to have the extra gold but at least I would get out of selling my body. Merry was happy to be able to provide what I needed and I gladly praised her for it. Before the merchants could get any ideas, we took the gold to Centora. She took the gold and looked at it with a bit of dissatisfaction. She then smiled and asked, “I don’t suppose you would want to do it just for fun?” Obviously it was a no. She clicked her tongue and got rather annoyed. “Stingy, I should have asked for a hundred and twenty gold.” “Like I would believe they were worth that.” I retorted. “You too easily accepted twenty gold,” she retorted back as she condescendingly crossed her arms, “they were worth six gold a piece max.” This girl had the nerve to price gouge while she was demanding someone to pay for something they didn’t break. “Well, whatever,” she said with a sigh, “a deal is a deal. So what now?” “Where looking for a boat,” Merry interjected, “if you know anyone who has one.” “A boat?” This puzzled Centora. “What’s the matter? Can’t swim little mermaid?” “It’s not that.” Merry glances to me and giggles. “Someone thinks it would be too much trouble to swim us across the bay.” “What? That’s stupid.” Su stated. “Why refuse what someone else offers?” Nip asks. I was not even going to acknowledge such responses from people that are completely useless. Luckily Centora turned out to be helpful as her answer was, “Well, it just so happens that my friend has a boat that might be large enough to fit you all. If you are willing to help out during the rush I am expecting today I would be glad to introduce you. Or of course you could always…” “Would you drop it already!” I finally shouted. That night Merry and I assisted Centora at the bar. It was rather busy, many of the visitors for the contest came by to eat and drink. Even the siren came by to showcase more of her talent, it seems she is trying to make a name for herself as a singer and is trying to build a fan base. She really does have talent, if I was in the other world I would gladly download her songs. As for TNA, they were useless as usual but at least they did not cause any more trouble this time. Not because of anything I did, all of my attempts end with them flying out of reach and prattling about how they don’t have to listen to me. Merry on the other hand can give one of her motherly smiles and scare the imps into behaving at least somewhat, I really wish I had such a skill. |
dcw2021Apr 25, 2016 9:51 AM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 14: I just realized how good of an exercise swimming is. I’m not exactly tone or anything but I have lost quite a bit of weight. Of course I don’t have nearly as much fat or sugar in my diet since coming here but I know that the swimming really helps. And I love how it trains essentially all of my muscles at the same time, which helps me with my odd jobs since I never know exactly what I am going to do. Who knows, maybe before long I can have the nice body I never had time for in my world. But wait, would that mean I would be more likely to be raped? Day 9: In the morning Centora lead us all to the docks to meet her friend. Her friend’s boat was a fairly large, about 20 feet, wooden sail boat complete with a small living space on it. As soon as she was in sight they waved and called out to each other. Her friend wore a leather vest and a skirt and had long brown hair. At first glance she appeared to be human but was in fact an elf and a wonderer at that. Unlike most of the monsters I have meet, she didn’t come off as being very feminine. She kept a bottle of some alcoholic drink with her at all times and her tone of voice wasn’t particularly cute either. “Ey lass! Have ya come by fer the usual?” The elf asked Centora in a cheerful manner. “I’m not here on pleasure today.” Centora said as she motioned to us. “I have a couple who would like a ride across the bay. Payment has already been handled.” “Oh! Found a man have ya!?” She exclaimed as she saw me. “No wonder ya not be needin’ my services.” Centora bites one of her fingers as she grumbles. “Actually I would prefer if you would hurry back. He’s been stubborn and it has put me on edge.” “Ah, immune to the old charms I see. Let’s see who else we have here.” She looks at the imps. “Ah, little trouble makers we have here.” She gives them a big grin. “Ya best behavin’ on my boat.” To that the imps just laugh and she moves on to look at Merry. She pauses on Merry for a while before giving me a soft smile. “That’s a cute mermaid ya have there. Be good to er, she’s a keeper.” I was shocked, she saw through Merry with such ease. “But wait, what makes you think she is a mermaid.” “Ya can’t fool my eyes with such a simple transformation.” I began tense up, unsure of how she would act. But she waved for me to settle down. “Ya need ta relax lad. Sure the world can be cruel at times, but like many things she is good to ya if ya treat her with respect. Getting on edge as soon as someone learns a little about ya is not the way to go about it.” This girl, what she lacked in femininity she made up for in charisma, that was all it took to make me relax. “Allow me ta introduce myself, I am captain ….. and this is my lovely ship the ……” Fuck names. Must I feel bad every single time someone claims they know me and I have no idea they existed up to that point? If I recognize you, that is above par in my book. If I know someone’s name, unless I hear it repeatedly, they are either a close friend or someone with whom I have very compelling reasons to know their name. And it is a freaking self feeding cycle: I’m not sure if I remember someone’s name so I don’t use it, I don’t use it so I don’t remember it, I don’t remember it so I don’t use it. I like and respect Centora, if that is even her name, and this elf but that alone is not enough. I know I can’t just keep saying the elf so I’ll use Errin as a place holder. As for the ship, fuck it. So anyway, yada yada yada, we were on a boat. The sky was clear, the wind was good, water as far as the eye can see. There wasn’t that much else to say about most of the trip. Sure Errin would keep us entertained by telling us stories of her grand adventures, most of which had questionable authenticity. They were all good stories but they don’t really have much to do with my situation so there is no point in going into them. However, about half way through the trip things suddenly got quite hectic. A pair of octopus girls (Is it octopus or Scylla? Regardless, it was a girl who’s lower half is a mass of tentacles.) hopped on board with their spears ready as they shout, “Alright, nobody move! Give us everything you’ve got and no one has to get hurt!” Errin stopped piloting the ship and comes down with her hands up. “Oi, oi, can’t we talk it out?” “Zip it elf!” One of the pirates shouted as she points her spear at Errin. “The only thing you are going to do is show my sister here everything you’ve got!” “Alright, alright.” Errin states in a calm tone. “I’ll show the lass everything I’ve got, there’s no need ta do anything rash.” The first pirate kept her spear fixed on Errin until her sister was behind Errin and was being lead into her living quarters. The pirate then fixed her attention on the rest of us. I was not terribly worried. None of us had anything of any real value, so it was just a waste of time really. “Ohho, a man?” She said as she licked her lips with a chuckle. “It has been a while.” Of course that whole idea doesn’t work if you are something of value. “I think I’ll be taking you with me.” “Hey! You can’t take him!” Merry shouted. “Shut up, girly.” Within a second the pirate grabbed Merry and had her spear against Merry’s throat. “You’ll be quiet if you know what is good for you.” The pirate then puts her attention back on me. “If you don’t want anything to happen to this cute bitch you will do exactly as I say!” I keep calm and make sure my hands are clearly visible, there is no need to start a fight. I notice Merry’s expression and can tell she is about to turn into her mermaid form in hopes that the pirate will focus on her. “Don’t do anything stupid Merry, no one has to get hurt.” I absolutely cannot let the pirate find out Merry is a mermaid. “Listen to your man, bitch.” She says as she holds her spear tighter. The pirate then looks at me with an extremely eager grin. “Alright, boy, strip for me. Nice and slow like.” Striping wasn’t really a problem, I had grown accustomed to being naked in front of women. “Move your fucking hands!” Well maybe not entirely. I could almost feel the lust being emitted from her as she stared at me. After giving me a long stare she gave me her next orders. “Now jack yourself off!” I was reluctant, but at this point the only thing I could do was buy time. I slowly began to stroke my rod. “Like you fucking mean it!” The pirate was not satisfied with my pace, I sped up my stroking but I could not put my heart into it. “You seem to need more encouragement.” With a wry smile she began to move her tentacles into Merry’s clothes and… Well, I’ve seen enough hentai to know where that was going. I focused my efforts and rubbed out a quick one, scattering my seed onto the deck. Hardly able to contain herself, the pirate released Merry and switched holding her spear from her hands to her tentacles. Able to keep her spear fixed on Merry, she approached me. “Let me tell you how this is going to work.” She said as she sultrily waltzed toward me. “We are going to do it right here, right now. If you do a good job I may decide to keep you.” Great motivation. “However, if you are unsatisfying I will kill you.” Even more so. As she started to strip I knew I was running out of options. As I debated trying to fight for my life or trying to be satisfying, a bucket was dropped on the pirate’s head. After angrily rubbing her head, she looked up to see Su fluttering high above her. Su cackles loudly as she watches the frustration build in the pirate. “Opps, did I interrupt you?” “You fucking brat! I’m gonna Ahh!” As the pirate shouted at Su, Nip clung to her back and began to aggressively tickle her all over. By the time the pirate realized what was going and tried to grab her with a tentacle, Nip had already flown out of reach. “Ha! You’re not going to catch me like that!” The pirate angrily stood with her tentacles ready. “I dare you to try that aguph!” Su dropped another bucket on her. “Ahahaha! I got you again!” Su cackled. Again, once Su drew the pirate's agro Nip flew in and started tickling her and again when Nip drew agro she flew out of range. However, the next time Su dropped something on the pirate she gritted through it and remained focused on Nip and tried to grab her when she charged. But Nip evaded her initial lunge and flew past the mass of tentacles, continuously circling above her hips. It was clear the attacks were taking effect as the pirate began to tense up to steel herself against the attacks. When Nip flew up and away to scout out her next attack the pirate slumped down and lowed her tentacles on her right side making it an easy target, too easy. I realized what was happening. “No don’t!” But Nip was too fast for me and dived in before I could get the words out. Knowing exactly where Nip was going to aim, the pirate preemptively moved her tentacles and caught Nip before she could change course. “Caught you!!!” Nip screamed as the tentacles wrapped around her. Tightly bound by the tentacles, there was no way for Nip to escape. “You royally pissed me off you little imp.” Using one of her tentacles to reach into her nearby clothes, the pirate readied a dagger. “Now you are going to pay!” I had one chance to save Nip, and I saw it when she moved some of her tentacles out of the way to stab Nip. I felt a sharp pain in my back when I threw myself between the dagger and Nip as I grabbed the one remaining tentacle holding her. “What do you think you are doing?” The pirate asked as I pried the tentacle off Nip, who flew off with a puzzled look. “I’m saving my friend.” I said as I gritted through the pain. The imps may cause trouble, contribute nothing, and even enjoy seeing me struggle but I could not let one die in front of me. I even kind of like having them around, say what you will. “Tch, more like dying for a friend.” She pulled out her dagger and I collapsed to the ground. I had to resist the urge to look at Merry and chuckle, I knew I wasn’t going to die from that. The pirate grumbled at her lost prize, “Urg, such a waste.” She then noticed that Errin was emerging from the living quarters with her sister. “Please tell me you found something worthwhile.” For some reason the pirate’s sister was flustered and had to clear her throat before answering. “Um, no. There was nothing of monetary value in her quarters.” “Tch, this whole fucking thing has been a fucking waste of time.” The pirate grumbled as she gathered her things. “Fine, whatever, let’s go. I’m sick of being here.” “Aye, take care lasses.” Errin said as she waved them off. “Be sure ta come back and visit, a couple of beauties such as yourselves are welcome anytime.” The pirate stopped and gave Errin an odd look. “Da hell is wrong with you?” The pirate’s sister on the other hand was blushing as she urged her sister on. “It’s nothing, let’s go.” “Alright, alright, just one thing.” The pirate watches me slowly bleed out and gets an evil grin. “Just because I came out empty handed does not mean the sharks have to.” With that statement she grabbed me and hurled me over board. That bitch, wasn’t bad enough she caused me extraordinary pain and thought I was going die but she literally threw me to the sharks. It’s a damn good thing I had a Mermaid with me who shared her blood and brought me back on board or I swear her ass would have been haunted. |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 15: Ellenesia was the elf’s name, should have asked Merry in the first place. Where did Errin come from? Ellenesia, how the hell was I supposed to remember that? Doesn’t help it is pronounced some odd way (A-ya-ne-see-ya). Oh well, I’m just impressed I actually remembered Centora’s name. And yes, for me that is impressive. Names are just things I cannot remember, at some point I just stopped trying. Day 9 (Night): After the whole incident with the pirates I had to take some time to let Merry’s blood do its work. But as soon as I was able to move again I had to clean up the bloody mess I left on the deck. (I never asked Merry for the ship’s name.) Ellenesia commended me for saving the imp but then berated me for how poorly I handled the Scylla girl, and yes Scylla was the proper term for them. The blood and semen was extremely difficult to get out of the wood and Ellenesia would stop Merry whenever she would try to help me so I was exhausted by the end of the day. When night came around it was clear out so we were given blankets to sleep on deck rather than all cram into Ellenesia’s small living quarters. I was tired and I found the sound of the waves against the boat to be rather soothing so I was trying to get some rest but Merry woke me up. The moon was out so I could see rather easily despite it being night, she was in her mermaid form and smiling at me. I asked her what she wanted. “I thought you were brave.” Was her reply, I was tired so I asked her to clarify. “You were willing to save Nip, I thought it was very brave.” “There was nothing brave about it.” I said as I roused myself awake. “If she would have been stabbed, that likely would have been the end for her. I knew you could save me if I just avoided instant death, I knew I could make it. Besides, the captain is right. I should have never ended up in a position to take that risk.” “Well I still think it was very brave.” She giggled. “I think you deserve a reward.” “A reward? Is that what you call it now?” I knew exactly what she was getting at. “If you want to do it you can just say so.” “Aww, come on.” She pouted. “That wouldn’t be a reward. You have to tell me what you want.” “A reward huh?” I was just going to blow it off as just an excuse to have sex, but then I thought of something. “I can ask for anything I want?” For once I was actually getting into the mood for it ahead of time. Merry suddenly got excited at the prospect of me asking her for sexual favors. “Yes, of course! Ask me to do anything you want! I will be serving you tonight!” “Well, in that case…” My eyes slowly drifted to her chest. “…your boobs.” Surprised, Merry looked down at her fairly large chest. Just so there was no confusion I clearly stated, “I want you to sandwich my penis between your breast.” Merry had the rack for it and I was not going to die in this world without trying it once. After clarifying my request, Merry giggled and immediately exposed them for me. “Right away.” (The following spoiler contains an scene with Merry.) (If you did not read it. Basically Merry had requested I say I love her, I did.) Day 10: The next morning I awoke with Merry in my arms as we both lay naked underneath a blanket. “Did ya have fun last night?!” Ellenesia laughed heartily as she drank and piloted the ship. I was suddenly roused into a state of panic, being caught in such an intimate scene did not sit well with me and I quickly got dressed. “Did ya satisfy the lass?! That piece is nothin’ ta write home about!” I had to pause as I wondered when she saw it but I quickly shook it off as I decided not to justify that with a response. I don’t have much choice in the matter when it comes to satisfying her, but I think I do alright given my experience and standard issue equipment. “Ya need ta learn ta relax!” she shouted in response to my reaction. “Come ‘ave a drink with me!” “I don’t drink!” I shouted back. “Well there’s your problem right there!” She shouted as she gave a loud laugh. The noise began to wake the others. The imps began to sleepily hover over the ship when they spotted Merry. “Hey! You did him while we were sleeping didn’t you?!” Su shouted at Merry as she stretched. Merry, however, ignored Su before jumping overboard and into the water for a morning swim. “Hey! Get back here! You can’t do him without us and then take off before we can gripe about it!” Su shouted in vain. “Relax lass! I’m sure you will get your turn!” Ellenesia shouted to the imp. Throughout all this Nip remains quiet. Not only that, she also refuses to look at me if I look at her. It was clear something was bothering her but before I could ask Ellenesia called out to me. “By the way lad, I expect this deck to be swabbed again! The only love juices that be stainin’ this ship will be my own and any pretty lass I happen to have with me!” It wasn’t a surprise at that point, but it was odd to hear a woman so proudly admit to doing other women. The rest of the day became pretty much a repeat of the day before, minus the pirate thing of course, until we made land fall at about mid afternoon. “Alright lads, this is as far as I take ya.” Ellenesia announced. “It is a little further than just across the bay, so ya should be fine from here.” I asked her why she took us further. “I would have been willin’ ta take ya all the way to Alnor had ya manned up and did the lass back at port. As it stands though I have ta get back and take care of her needs before she starts attacking her customers again.” “How do you take care of her needs?” I could not stop myself from asking. Ellenesia’s answer was a quick retort. “The same way you would lad.” Before I could question further she lifted up her skirt to reveal that she walked around with a cucumber strapped to her. And IT WAS A CUCUMBER. It IS NOT like if I accept it being anything other than a cucumber I will be unable to look at monster girls again because of what may be hiding between their legs. It was cucumber, nothing will convince me otherwise. All my companions let out a “WOW!” upon seeing it, and I will admit it was an impressive cucumber. Merry’s face became flustered looking at it. “It’s so big.” Ah Merry, don’t react that way at some woman’s cucumber, it hurts my pride as a man for some reason. “Can I touch it?!” Su shouted. Nip remained silent, must not like vegetables. “You can try it if you want.” Ellenesia replied. Come on now, that cucumber was bigger than she was, you can’t expect her to eat the whole thing. “This is fun!” Su shouted as she used the tightly strapped on cucumber as a spring board as she hopped on it. “CAN WE JUST GET GOING?!” I completely over reacted, maybe I’m a gardener at heart. Day 11 (morning): After spending the rest of the previous day in a bad mood and being fraught with phallic nightmares I awoke with the brilliant realization that Ellenesia’s cucumber was a cucumber. I should have realized right away but my dirty mind was preventing me from seeing the truth. Merry and Su tried to convince me otherwise but they are monster girls and couldn’t possibly see past their dirty imaginations. At least Nip was on my side and was not agreeing with the others, or saying anything for that matter. We eventually had to drop the topic with neither side conceding to the other. With that whole topic out of the way, we went back to the routine we had before. Merry went out to sea to gather supplies and I stayed with the imps. And just like before, the imps start making their demands of me the moment Merry is gone. Before I had even fully finished waving bye to Merry, Nip was naked and in her large form. I flinched the moment I saw her, prepared to be tackled, but nothing happened. Puzzled, I looked at Nip. She was just standing there looking to the side while being a little flustered. It is hard to believe but could she have been nervous? I didn’t think that was possible in their large form. I knew something was wrong, but seeing her like that really made me worried about her. After a moment, Nip quietly said “I’m… not used to being indebted to others.” It would be more accurate to say she was not used to feeling indebted to others, but I was too stunned to worry about the semantics. “So… Just this once…” She looks at me with her bright red face as she shouts, “I’m going to let you be on top!” So she said, but I was too stunned to move. After a moment of silence Nip gets impatient and grabs me by the hand. “Geez! Must I do everything?!” With a solid yank she fell back and had me leaning over her. With me over her, her face grew red again. “…Don’t make me ask twice.” I had already agreed it is better to do the TNA imps than to ignore them, so I went along with it and stripped. (The next spoiler contains a scene with Nip and Su.) (If you did not read it, it was a fairly nice moment with Nip that was promptly ruined by Su.) “Thanks for that by the way.” She solemnly said. “For saving me I mean.” No longer connected she could pull herself forward until her shoulders were on level with mine. I could easily see her face was flustered. “You did not have to do that, most wouldn’t.” “Well, I can’t exactly hate you for what you are.” I replied, I knew I was also getting flustered. “You and the rest of TNA are not without charm. You just pull a lot of annoying crap in between.” With a quick giggle, Nip reached up and gave me a kiss on the check as she shrank back to normal. “Well, maybe you should just see our annoying parts as part of our charm.” With a wink and blowing a kiss she waved bye. “See you later big bro.” TNA, from their appearance to their personality, my rational side tells me they are more trouble than they are worth. But there is always some part of me that really enjoys their company, even their tiny bodies are starting to have their own kind of appeal in my mind. Are there any psychiatrists on this island? Maybe I should get the case of Stockholm syndrome taken care of? |
dcw2021Apr 25, 2016 11:57 AM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| (In order to avoid a text wall, I have hidden the days behind spoilers. They are each shorter then normal.) Entry 16: After having to ask Merry for Ellenesia’s name she decided that it was not good for me to not know anyone’s name and we discussed ways to solve the problem. She is right of course, in the other world I could get away with forgetting names because there were always ways for me to find out again if I ever forgot, which was often. But in this world it is not always so easy, what information you have access to is often limited to what you can memorize or write down. And seeing as my memory is unwilling to keep the information I am left with the choice of writing everything down. To accomplish this I have purchased another notebook. It is smaller than this one but is made of more durable material, I shall keep it with me at all times. If I hear a name I will write it down, I can also use it as a means of noting down things I need to know for the various odd jobs I do and even events that can later be entered into this note book. Speaking of which, my goal is to get caught up within 2 days. Day 11: Day 12: Day 13: Day 14: Day 15: Day 16: |
dcw2021Apr 26, 2016 10:21 AM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 17: It has officially been more than a month since I arrived on this island. It’s hard to believe everything has happened in such a short amount of time. Only a month ago I was a virgin diligently working my way through college, now I am lucky if I get a day off from sex. I can’t complain though, I have feelings for one and the others manage to grow on me when they are not annoying the hell out of me. It has gotten to where if I had a choice between staying here or going back home I’m not sure which I would choose. Ideally I would want to be able to freely travel between the two worlds but I would have no way of pulling that off, I hear that is what the conflict in the west is about. Oh well, I am happy here with Merry and TNA, mostly. I just wish I could find work that is a little more satisfying; I hate to see my education go to waste. But I’m sure I’ll find something. I have the uncanny ability to have things go my way. Now then, on to the topic of what has happened since I started writing. To be honest, the days here kind of blend together since I have gotten into a routine. Merry still provides all of our meals through fishing and collecting things at sea so she is gone most of the day. I start my day training my body with a swim with Merry followed with trying to hit TNA with a stick, still can’t hit them but they have been giving me practice dodging as they will retaliate with a tickle attack and they will sometimes take sex as their training fee. After morning practice I go into the city to do whatever work I can find, it’s not much but still affords us some things. TNA will tag along with me all day which usually means I am trying to keep the out of trouble but I often end up meeting new people if I fail. I always make sure I am back at the cabin before it gets dark and Merry is always there to happily greet me. After dinner I often end up having sex with Merry, TNA, or both. After dark I always manage to rouse the energy to light a candle, read some of the books I borrowed, and write in this journal before bed. My day to day life does not change much. As for interesting notes about the last couple weeks: I have rented a number of books from the library. The library I go to is run by a cute ghost girl and while she may be on the shy side I have gotten to talk to her a number of times. But despite being shy she is easily able to maintain control of the library herself. If you get too loud or, god forbid, try to steal a book she will not hesitate to posses you to deal with the issue; normally she just has you leave but she can do worse if she gets angry. Renting the books themselves is a fairly simple process, she has you pay a large upfront cost for the book and returns most of the money when you bring it back. I’m a slow reader and I can only put so much time in a day so I have only rented a few books. I obviously started with a monster girl encyclopedia. I already had a monster girl fetish so I didn’t have much to learn as far as what things are called but knowing all the natural abilities of the monster girls will be invaluable if I ever run into trouble. As a kind of follow up on the monster girl encyclopedia I rented a general anatomy book. This was mainly to satisfy my curiosity on how certain monster girls reproduce and how their basic anatomy functions, the book I used did not go into much detail but it was easy to read, had lots of detailed drawings, and covered a wide range of monster girls. Then there was the geography book which was surprisingly lacking in detail when it came to things outside of major cities. Merry has also requested me to pick up romance novels which she reads while I read or write, she really likes the ones that end in tragedies. Even TNA like for me to pick stories to read to them, something I don’t mind because they are actually quite cute when they snuggle up next to me to listen. But the most recent book I got has nothing to do with this world and is actually a book I decided to buy rather than rent. It is called ‘The other world,’ the level of detail it goes into about the technology in my world is proof that someone other than me has come from my world. Or at least I think it is proof, I can’t say I know much about London in the 1860’s. All ten of TNA seems to have made our cabin into their base of operations now. I still normally only have one or two with me at any given time but it has become more and more frequent to have more of them stay the night at the cabin. There have been some nights where as many as seven of them will stay at the cabin and believe me when I say those nights can get pretty hectic. I can handle two maybe three of TNA being together but the more of them there are the more they feed off each other’s energy and even Merry cannot keep a handle on more than five. I can only imagine the chaos that would ensue if all ten imps decided to stay the night at once. But even if there are more of them they only really serve as a distraction from other things. They don’t eat much and don’t take up much space so they aren’t really a strain on resources, they’re just annoying. But every cloud has a silver lining, the more of them there are the more energetic they are and the faster they tire out. If they don’t just flat out fall asleep after a day of play they may request to be read a story as they pile on top of me. They will listen to anything but are surprisingly fond of adventure stories about a strong monster girl saving her kidnapped mate. They may be small but the small bed that Merry and I share can feel rather cramped with enough of them sleeping on or next to me. Of course they can also have the annoying habit of touching me in weird ways or places at night, even going as far as to jack me off in my sleep with their tails and let’s just say the dreams that causes are rather racy. The fact that the imps remain around the cabin means that when they don’t spend the day with me they are going around town causing trouble. I’ve heard many complaints about TNA harassing other monster’s men, stealing food, pulling pranks, the list goes on and on. Thankfully no one really gives me any trouble over it unless the imps in question are the ones with me for the day, that and the population of the city is high enough that no one person is given too much hassle from the imps. As for the ones that spend the day with me, they can be more useful than just breaking the ice by annoying my potential customers. The imps never get lost and in fact always seem to know exactly where they and the other members of TNA are at all times. They love to gossip and are willing to ask anyone anything so they can quickly gather information. They can fly and are small enough to fit into tight spaces so they can retrieve hard to reach items. And they can be willing to make use of these abilities if I just know how to ask them, which ranges from asking nicely to begging pitifully depending on the imp. Another handy thing about TNA is that they make surprisingly good protection from the other monster girls. There have been times where they have gotten me out of a pinch while returning from the city. However, if the monster girls harassing me do not threaten to harm or steal me and only wish to rape me then TNA will actually encourage them in their attempts and I have to escape on my own. Merry is almost always waiting to greet me with a smile when I return. She collects and prepares the food, keeps the cabin clean, and does the dishes while I’m out. She is even good at handling TNA, she would make an excellent wife someday. Anyway, add all that with her being able to trade her blood for just about anything she could, and would if I’d let her, take care of everything for me. I still don’t like being unable to do much for her in return but at least I can do my best to show her how much I appreciate her. Merry does not mind sharing with TNA and will even gladly join them if I neglect her for too long. But she demands a lot more intimacy than TNA does and to that end she prefers one on one time. She appreciates foreplay and loves to be the center of my attention and will gladly do her best to please me in return. Unfortunately with more and more imps staying at the cabin it is harder and harder for it to just be the two of us. Even during our morning swim there are a couple of them hanging around. We generally have to wait until TNA falls asleep, and it’s a good thing they are heavy sleepers because slowly moving them off of me one by one is a pain. Also, because Merry is much easier to arouse while she is wet (no pun intended) we will sneak into the bath or make a walk to the sea if the moon is out. I do have to admit that it gets rather romantic making love in the moon lit sea, Merry’s beautiful and seems more and more so every day. Lastly, I have been trying to figure out how better prepare ourselves should we get into a fight. All considered, we are pretty safe in Alnor but monster girls have been known to lose their sanity and attack people so it is best to be prepared. The problem is I am the only one worried about it and while I have been doing my morning exercises I would easily be overpowered by even an untrained monster. I understand Merry hates fighting but given her past she should show a little concern. She does say that if she gets cornered she can transform into a more monstrous mermaid form where she can use her claws and teeth but I wish she would at least let me get her a dagger to carry around. TNA are the most capable in battle and can at least handle themselves but they never take any situation seriously. They have consistently proven to be there for me when I really need them but having them listen to me for once would really help me relax. Sadly there is no immediate solution, I just have to work at it day by day. |
dcw2021Apr 28, 2016 9:55 AM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
Entry 18: Well, I’m finally caught up. Combined with the notes from my other note book I can write things down basically as they happen. I probably won’t go into detail on the usual activities. But since I have not so far, today was a pretty good example. Day 33 part 1: I woke up in the morning with Merry informing me that breakfast is ready. But before I could get up I had to move the members of TNA that stayed the night: Nip who was leaning against my shoulder, Sara laid on her back on my chest with her mouth open as she snored, Doe was hugging my hip as my hand rested on her, and Tiki laid on my crouch and caused me to have some stimulating dreams that night. I gently moved them all to the side so we could have a few more minutes of quiet while we ate. Breakfast, as well as most of our meals, was the usual marinated sea food and since it is prepared underwater it is served as a kind of soup on land. It’s not bad but it does get old after a while. However, it is all Merry knows how to prepare so if I’m going to complain I’m going to have to learn to cook my own meals. Oh well, I always have the option of picking up snacks in the market. “So, anything planned for today?” Merry asked as I joined her at the table. She was referring to any odd jobs I picked up the day before. It’s becoming more common, I frequent certain areas of town enough that a number of people know who I am and what I do. “A couple of oni girls asked me to help reorganize their shop and I promised I would help out at the library.” I replied between bites. “And what are the ogre girls names?” She asked with a playful smile. She knew I didn’t know, I don’t bring my note book to the table. Ever since she found out that I have trouble with names she has teased me about it every chance she gets. I think she may be trying to encourage me to remember names but she is enjoying it a little too much. “I have their names and shop location written down, it’s not like I’ll forget.” I grumbled. “In order to forget you have to have remembered.” Sara prattled as the imps join the table like they own the place. Of course the imps would join in on teasing me, no way they would miss something like that. “Seriously, what kind of moron can’t even remember a few names?” I just had to let that comment go. Arguing with TNA doesn’t get anyone anywhere. After breakfast, Nip and Sara left to terrorize the town people while Doe and Tiki remained with me, it being their turn and all. With the imps in tow, Merry and I went on our morning swim. Once we were in the water it was time for my exercises. “There, now keep your stomach facing the surface as you swim toward my voice.” Merry has taken to being my swimming coach, she knows lots of different swimming styles and how they can be used as exercises so it makes for a very effective use of time. This particular exercise is meant to improve balance but as a result it is extremely disorienting. Swimming on your back on the surface is one thing but it is nothing like being upside down several meters under water. There is an initial sense of panic from fear of drowning from water rushing into your nose, not a problem with water breathing, followed by a sense of falling with nothing to see to get a sense of orientation and no support. The exercise made me extremely dizzy but the imps that were playfully doing the exercise with me were not bothered, their flying skills seem to rather easily translate to swimming. After a while of swimming Merry goes out to sea to fish while I begin my practice with TNA. “Hey! Are you really trying to hit us?!” Doe asks as she easily dodges my swing. “What would you do if you hit us?” She easily evades another swing. “That stick looks like it will hurt.” “I haven’t had any luck so far.” I say as I continue to hit air. “Just pay attention and you will be fine.” “You’re the one that needs to pay attention.” Tiki latches onto my back and begins to tickle me. “Your rear is wide open.” My back stiffens from the sudden stimulation but I have learned to quickly adapt to it and I swing my stick across my back forcing Tiki to let go. She just gives a sultry laugh at my futile attempts to hit them. “You won’t be able to hit us like that.” “Should we have a bit of fun with him?” Doe asks her sister. “Sure, now’s as good a time as any.” Tiki replies. Doe giggles as she gets excited. “Did you hear that big bro? Are you ready? Here we come!” (to help enhance the experiance open this link in new tab http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1ZCS4qNKbjc , let me know if you like this and I might start doing it in more places.) As they began to playfully circle around me I knew it was time for my training to get serious. I have to watch them carefully and be ready for when they come in to attack. Their reflexes are too quick for me to hit them normally, but if I can evade one of their attacks I can predict where there momentum will carry them and counter. In theory at least, it is easier said than done. They may never take a fight seriously but they are not stupid, they will not commit to an attack that wont succeed. Furthermore they make use of their numbers, if I focus too much on any one of them another will fly behind me and attack a blind spot. Combined with their impressive speed and agility and it’s no wonder I haven’t been able to land a hit. I try to dodge them but it is usually a feint when I do and even on the off chance I do dodge an attack they made sure they were in a position I couldn’t counter. How long I last typically depends on how much they are playing around with me but the first hit will lead to a chain that quickly takes me down. Once I am exhausted from the tickle attacks they are free to do what they want with me. I don’t particularly mind, a bit of sex makes TNA easier to deal with and I can’t say it doesn’t feel good. Besides, doing TNA in the morning and Merry at night gives me time to recover. Regardless, it still hurts my pride to have them toy with me due to my lack of skill. “Is that all you can take?” Doe asks. “That means it’s our turn, right?” Not even willing to wait long enough to undress, her clothes come undone as she changes to her large form. (A scene with Tiki and Doe, nothing really story relevant so you can skip if you want.) Having finally satisfied Doe and Tiki, I hurry into town to get to work. Tiki and Doe stick with me for the remainder of the day but that is far more preferable than getting a new set that will be hyper and eager to get their turn. With them in tow I rush to the Oni girls shop to help them organize their shop as promised. The oni girls run a liquor store in the area I frequent. I don’t drink so I don’t see them too often but it seems they saw me going to and fro enough to remember me. Normally I am hesitant to take jobs that have me going inside storage rooms or basements alone with monster girls but the street the shop is on is busy enough to deter any funny business, plus they already had a man. He is a big guy, not taller than me but he is built, with a well groomed beard and he simply goes by the name Jim. Even I can remember that name. I have actually talked to Jim a number of times in between jobs, or rather he comes up and greets me. He and I don’t exactly have much in common aside from being male but given how rare that is in this world the conversations are enjoyable none the less, it’s nice to not have the topic of sex lingering in my mind the whole time. Unlike me he was born in this world, that was the first thing I asked when we meet, as such he is much more natural when dealing with monster girls compared to someone like me who is frankly still adjusting. I have learned a few things about him such as he is a lumberjack and heavy drinker but I was surprised to learn he was married to the oni girls, both of them. “C’mon pick up the pace.” Jim said with a hearty laugh. “You can lift more than that, you’re a man ain’t ya.” The Oni girls had a fair amount of their wares in cases that could be stacked on top of one another. I may have my morning exercise but it has been improving my stamina and flexibility more than strength, it was all I could do to lift more than one of the cases. Jim may have been able to tease me while easily holding three cases but his ‘lovely wives’ only gave coy smiles at the comment while holding three cases under each arm. Jim’s wives, Olga and Helga from my notes, were big beefy women with bright red skin and long black hair complete with a long horn on their foreheads. “Don’t tease the boy, dear.” Olga said with a deep yet sultry voice. “It ain’t his fault he’s such a scrawny man.” Helga said with a slightly higher, more playful tone. “It may not be much compared to you girls, but a man has to have strength.” Jim proudly stated. “Without strength a man has nothin.” “I disagree,” I retorted as I carried my stack to where it needed to go, “there is a lot more to a man than strength.” Suddenly my burden got heavier, Tiki and Doe were sitting on top of my stack. “Hey! Get off of there you two!” The imps giggled as they quickly flew off. They weigh next to nothing so it’s not like I couldn’t carry them as well but the point is they knew I was straining as is. As I readjusted my grip Jim came up and smacked me on the back. “Don’t be so literal!” His heart felt ‘pat’ almost caused me to drop my load. “A man’s strength is more than just his muscles! You’re going to have to learn that if you plan to take a wife in this world!” Yeah, yeah. I already know that, I never said I was ready for a wife just yet anyway. We continued moving around the heavy merchandise until the Oni’s were satisfied the shop was the way they wanted it, monster women are still women after all so it took a few attempts. By the time we were done my arms were killing me. “Alright, here’s your pay.” Jim said as he handed over a jar of liquor. “Some of our finest, enjoy.” While it is not unheard of to receive goods as payment even here in the city, I frankly find it to be a pain. “Aw come on, don’t you have any money? I don’t even drink.” “You’re little companions seem to like it.” He proudly states as he points over to the imps who are sharing a bottle of booze. “They may be small but they have an appetite for the stuff, I can respect that.” “Great, thanks for that.” No really, I mean it. They are going to be drunk so my efforts to make them calm were wasted and I can’t even sell the bottle they opened. Really, thanks. “Ey ister, ister!” Doe excitedly flies up to Jim. “Now at ur don ould u be trested in doing us?” They never miss an opportunity do they? “Gee little miss,” he nervously scratches the back of his head, “I appreciate the offer. But to ask a man in front of his wives?” The two Oni were not going to just stand by at that request. They stood before the imps with their arms crossed. “Oh? So you think you can just have a go with our man?” Olga asked. “Don’t even bother,” Helga added, “pipsqueaks like you couldn’t possibly be enough woman for him.” At that I just had to ask, “How is it being with them?” Leaning in close and speaking so the girls couldn’t hear. “I don’t mean anything by it, but they are rather built.” “It ain’t easy.” Jim gave me a surprisingly straight forward answer. “They get so passionate they forget their strength. This one time Helga got a little too frisky and broke my leg in three places.” “Are you serio….?!” I had to pause mid sentence as I noticed Tiki’s response. ‘Are you sure about that?’ Is what I believe she asked first. I hadn’t completely tuned in to the conversation yet, but I had a feeling a broken leg might be the least of my worries. “It could be that you’re too much woman for him.” Drunk speech be damned, I knew we could all perfectly understand Tiki as she proudly hovered in front of the Oni. “I think we are just enough women for him.” I knew where this was going and I did not like it one bit. “Because let’s face it, you two are old and fat.” Yep, it was time to go. OLD AND FAT. Old and fat. old and fat… I could feel the comment echo around the room as Helga and Olga slowly lose their temper. “Old and fat are we?” I’m not sure which one said this but the other followed up with, “Old and fat this!” I barely managed to grab the imps and bolt out the door before one of the Oni took a powerful swing at Tiki. “Sorry Jim! We can talk later but I gotta go now!” I bid Jim a quick wave before taking off down the street. I was able to remain fairly calm, it was not the first time something like this happened and it won’t be the last. Helga gave chase for a while but with my recently built stamina I was certain I could out run her, Oni may be strong but they are not the fastest of monsters and it gave me the most ironic game of tag I’ve ever had. |
dcw2021Apr 28, 2016 10:07 AM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
Entry 19: Day 33 Part 2: “You just had to go and say that?” I asked as I take a rest after losing Helga. “You do realize that they could have easily crushed you, meaning to or not?” “It’s no problem if they can’t catch us.” Tiki proudly proclaimed. The imps don’t seem to realize that drinking significantly lowers their reaction speed. They were even surprised when I grabbed them. “Besides, they called us pipsqueaks. I couldn’t just take that.” She then looks at me with a smile. “I’m much sexier than those two anyway, don’t you think?” “Yeah, who do you prefer?” Doe joined in. “Someone big and mature?” She gives her best pose. “Or someone small and cute like me?” I didn’t answer for fear they wouldn’t like it. Besides it was time to head to the library. Helping out at the library is not really a job as much as it is volunteer work. But Misty does give me discounts on the books, which are much more expensive in comparison to my world, so in the end it effectively makes me money. Misty is the name of the ghost girl that runs the library. She is a sweet but quiet girl and it seems she has been working the library even since she was alive. According to what she can remember, which is hazy at best, the original owner admired how she loved the library so much she returned after death and she gave it to her. Of course one way of looking at it is the owner didn’t want a haunted building and gave it up, but the former could work in this world. I visit the library enough that I have been able to talk to the quiet girl. She does not like TNA and I can’t blame her for that, they have no respect for the library and continue to be loud and obnoxious in it. Regardless, she knows that I do odd jobs around town and it can be difficult for her to do things around the library, given her incorporeal state, and has asked me to help. Before I knew it I was helping her out once every few days, normally cleaning but also the occasional repair job. Normally she just reads books all day and it can be easy to think she is a sad ghost girl that doesn’t remember how to do anything else but she can be quite sadistic if anyone tries to damage one of her precious books. She also has quite a playful side that was exemplified when I asked “Can I touch you?” “Sure, go ahead.” I hadn’t known her very long and I didn’t want to insult her so I was relieved when she said yes. I just had to know, I could see her and hear her but could I feel her? I cautiously reached out and it was interesting. I didn’t really meet resistance but I could feel something, hard to explain. Without thinking I had reached into her breast and she gave a loud moan when I did. I quickly pulled my hand back and that’s when she started laughing at me. “Did you really think it was that strong of a sensation for me?” From that point on I knew that when she is quiet it is simply because she enjoys reading. By the time we finished at the library it was time to head back. I didn’t get any requests and didn’t have time to check the notice boards but it was already later than I would have liked and I do not want to be out at dark. I will just have to run by next time to see if there is anything I can do. Unfortunately today’s trip home did not go smoothly. Doe noticed something behind us and when I turned to look I immediately sidestepped an attack, at least training with the imps is improving my reflexes. She didn’t follow up her attack so I was able to get a bit of distance and get a look at them. It was a nekomata with brown fur and a werewolf with grey fur, from the state of their raggedy clothes I’m guessing they don’t have much money. “Ah, you dodged?!” The werewolf said as she wagged her tail in excitement. “That’s good, I like a man with a bit of fight in him.” “You’re unclaimed ain’t nya?” The nekomata chimed in as bell around her neck rang. “How purrfect, in that case we will take nya fur ourselves.” Just how exactly did they know I was unclaimed? It’s not a state someone can exude from themselves is it? Anyway, she is talking about the legal status of being claimed. This is a monster city and a rather large one at that. There are men around but there are still very few of them and of course every monster wants a regular partner of their own. But the monsters can’t always be fighting over who gets to have the men so they came up with the status of claimed and the laws surrounding it. A monster cannot steal, rape, or harm a man of claimed status without their partner’s consent and expect to get away without consequence. But Alnor more or less runs on male prostitution so a man cannot accuse a monster of assaulting them and must have one of their partners make the claim for them, it’s basically a type of property law. Regardless, I can have all the sex I want with Merry or TNA but I am still not of claimed status and as such they could rape me all they want and there is nothing I can do, but they could be arrested if they cause me a severe injury. You do not have to be married to be claimed but the amount of paperwork involved is a nightmare. I looked into the process and well: we technically live outside of Alnor so we would have to register our property and start paying monthly fees, I will have to reveal that Merry is a mermaid, TNA will have to be registered as partners as well or it will be a legal nightmare, the process will take two to three months, and there are all kinds of fees just to apply. Needless to say it hasn’t gotten done. “Come on ladies, can’t we talk this out?” I gave it a shot even though I knew it was pointless. Or so I thought. “Hm? Sure we could work something out!” The werewolf said as her tail excitedly waged around even faster. It was clear she wants a fuck not a fight. “But we’re not gonnya pay nya.” The nekomata sadly admitted as her ears drooped. “We’re tired of having to pay the go to the whore houses.” I was taken off guard. A couple of monster girls that were willing to listen to my requests? I have to admit that I have a major catgirl fetish and this werewolf girl seemed to be my type as well, maybe going along with it wouldn’t have been so bad. I hope Merry doesn’t get mad if I admit I was tempted. But I didn’t have to worry about being tempted for long as Tiki and Doe flew in between us. The werewolf opened with an attack and the nekomata threatened to steal me, the only two reasons they will come to my defense. It is a bit of a pity but in the end I am grateful. “He’s my plaything,” Tiki proclaimed, “you can’t take him.” “Why not just do each other if you don’t want to pay?” Doe asked. “This is none of your concern, runts!” The werewolf growled. “Beat it!” The nekomata hissed at the imps. “You’ll get out of our way if you know what’s good for nya!” That was the last of that conversation I heard. Catgirl fetish or not I knew Merry was waiting for me and I quietly snuck off while they were distracted. The imps had long since shaken off their drunkenness and could easily handle them if even I could dodge one of their attacks, there was no problem leaving them behind. The rest of the trip was uneventful and Tiki and Doe did not return until long after I got back. If I had to guess I’d say the imps wore the monsters out and played with them for a while, guess they got their sex after all. As usual Merry was waiting for me ready with a smile. “Welcome back!” The day long separation is ended with a quick kiss, I can’t say I mind it. “How was your day?” She pauses as she notices the imps were missing. “Where are Tiki and Doe?” “Playing with some monsters we meet on the way here.” I come in ready to be excitedly greeted by other members of TNA but there was surprisingly nothing. “Is anyone else here?” “Nope, we are alone.” Merry says with a playful voice. “You know what that means don’t you?” Of course I did. We have our plan to do it at night but we always risk being interrupted, so if we get a chance to be alone together we take it. We ran out to the sea so TNA would not be able to find us easily if they returned and quickly jumped into the water. We playfully circled each other in the water before getting right to business. Merry and I have been together for a while now and are quite accustomed to each other’s body. She knows what I like and I know what she likes. Merry is adorable, she just melts in my hands if I sweet talk her. I don’t like to think we rush but being able to get things done quickly has come in handy. Nothing ruins the moment more than a member of TNA deciding to pester us in the middle. When we got back Tiki, Doe, and a few of the others had already returned. Over the next few hours we had dinner and tried to keep TNA’s energy levels at manageable levels. Once the imps had calmed down enough we settled into bed and I began to read them a story after finishing the last entry. Merry was next to me reading her own tragic love story while the four imps we had, Tiki, Doe, Sara, and Ina, were all laying on my chest as I read them a tale about a centaur and her harpy friend assaulting a dragon’s tower to rescue a prince that had been kidnapped. Ina had already fallen asleep as I read the story, but the others complained once I got to the rescue. “Boring!” Sara shouted. “What do you mean it’s boring?” I asked. “You were the one who picked this story.” “Yeah, and it’s been fine up until now. But this part is just sooo booorrrriiiing.” Sara lazily complained. “They get all the way to the dragon’s tower and nothing, the dragon is just keeping the prince there.” “Yeah! Why isn’t she raping him?!” Doe asked. “Why else did she kidnap him?” “Political reasons?” I offered as an explanation, the book doesn’t go into detail on the dragon’s motivation. “Boring!” Sara shouted. “C’mon big bro,” Tiki coed as she nuzzled up against me, “spice it up a bit.” I sighed again before giving them what they wanted. “The centaur and the harpy barge into the room to find the dragon riding the prince’s massive cock. Stunned, they can only watch as he succumbs time and time again to the dragon’s violent riding.” “There you go,” Sara says as she settles down, “much better.” I can only shake my head and chuckle before getting the story back to its original sex free content. The story continues with a grueling fight against the dragon before a triumphant victory and return with the prince. After the rescue the prince is so impressed that he takes the centaur and harpy as his wives. “And they lived happily ever after.” I was ready to close the book until Sara cleared her throat to let me know I was not done yet. “… until a group of beautiful imps come and steal him away because they are clearly better than some old, fat, skanky bitches.” Sara burst into laughter after my last sentence. “Yes! Perfect!” “Nice addition of skanky.” Tiki said with a light clap. “You’re getting better at this.” That is not something I am proud of. Merry must have just finished a good part in her book because she closes it with a satisfied sigh. “Alright now, it’s time for bed everyone.” With a ‘yes big sis’ the imps force me so I’m laying down on the bed before picking where on me they would like to sleep for the night. Ima and Sara on my chest, Doe next to my head, and Tiki laying against my hip, with their spots picked it takes them mere moments to fall asleep. Merry scoots up next to me and gently strokes Ima’s head, who ticklishly nuzzles my chest. “They really are a lot like children when they are tired, kinda cute.” “Yeah, even I’ve got to admit that’s true.” I nod as I stroke Sara’s hair. “I like them better when they are asleep, they are quiet for once.” “That’s true.” Merry giggles for a moment then takes another look at the imps. “Say Jonathan, how many children do you want to have?” I know that she didn’t specify that it would be with her, but who else am I supposed to think of when she asks that out of the blue. I always feel a tinge of guilt whenever she asks me questions like that because I know she is patiently waiting for the day I fall in love with her but I am too wishy-washy to clearly admit what feelings I have for her. Regardless, I answer her question. “I’ve never wanted many kids.” I chuckle as I look down at the imps. “But that is mainly because I thought the population in the other world was too high, not sure how I feel about this one. After meeting TNA I think I could handle any number of kids.” “I want lots of kids.” Merry clearly states. “As many as I can possibly bear. Not that that is many with things the way they are.” That’s true, without the blessing of a lord it is extremely rare for a monster to get pregnant from daily intercourse. That being said, if I continue to have sex with Merry and TNA every day I am going to get one of them eventually. I need to keep that in mind and prepare myself should that happen. Monster or no I wouldn’t want my children to not have a father so I’d marry Merry without hesitation. As for TNA… Who knows, maybe if they wanted me to, but I don’t think that’s something they care about. “Must be hard for many of the girls out there. Two of the lords are going crazy, two are difficult to get to for some species, and one is surrounded by so much red tape one would think Kaori just passed through.” I mumble as I think about the situation as I have read about it. “Not to mention the scarcity of men, many girls are lucky to find one.” As I say that Merry gives me a big smile before grabbing on to me and nuzzling her face against mine. “I know, I’m so lucky! I at least get to try.” After another moment of nuzzling she smiles at me again. “Have I ever mentioned how glad I am I found you?” I turned my head. “Nope.” Kidding of course. “Well I am.” Merry continued with a chuckle. “I had no idea who you were when I rescued you. It could have been anybody, but I’m glad it was you. You can be stubborn about strange things, but I love you none the less.” After a sweet kiss on the cheek she whispers, “And I’ll wait as long as it takes for you to love me back.” before snuggling up next to me and falling asleep. ‘Bull shit’ I thought to myself, this girl is going in for the kill every chance she gets. I don’t really mind and I do feel myself slowly giving in to her advances. But I still find myself holding back, unwilling to embrace the growing emotions I have for Merry. Falling in love, getting married, starting a family, these are just not things I’m ready for. I had the same problem in the other world, ‘I’ll wait until I’m done with school ‘ I would say to myself. It’s not that I’m unhappy here, I’m just not completely satisfied. It’s not Merry, I want to say that right now, she loves me more than I might deserve and I know I love her back to some degree. It’s something else, something I haven’t found yet, something I don’t even know I’m looking for. |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 20: Day 34: This is big! Finally a higher paying job that can take advantage of my education. I still can’t believe it, this job pays more in an hour than an entire day of my odd jobs. I saw it on the notice board when I went into town today. The job request is for a math tutor that can keep the interest of young girls. Math is something I can do, math is something I am very good at. I may have never had to formerly tutor anyone before and the fact that the flier specifically requested being able to keep the interest of young girls has me a little worried. But the pay is too good to pass up, I have to at least apply. But I have used barely any math since I arrived in this world and I’m afraid I might be a little rusty. Thankfully the library has a few math books. The flier was just posted today, so I should have a few days to prepare. I do not want to miss this opportunity, after seeing the flier I got the books and came straight back. I am going to study like crazy. Entry 21: Day 36, morning: Well I’ve reviewed everything I can, the only thing left now is to apply. Frankly I would like to study another day or so but I believe Merry has had about as much as she can take. I did not allow myself to be bothered while I was studying so it was up to Merry to keep TNA entertained, and that includes the sex. Aside from being exhausted I know Merry has been craving the intimacy I have been denying her. Merry’s done a good job, I will have to make it up to her. Hopefully if I get this job I can show her how much I appreciate it with more than just my body. Entry 22: Day 36: I went to the address listed on the flier to discover it was a huge mansion I would say it was several times bigger than Lord Amarante’s ‘castle’ but that really doesn’t say much about it. It was big, I’ll leave it at that. I was nervous about going into a big house by myself, but I was seeing gold and urged myself forward. Well technically I wasn’t alone, Ina and Sara were with me, but… well you know, imps. Anyway, ready or not, I was not running away from the opportunity. It took me a couple minutes to walk the distance from the gate to the front door and when I finally arrived I was greeted by a beautiful maid. “Welcome sir,” she said with a very respectful bow, “may I ask what your business here is?” Seeing her was a shock, surely she can’t be a human girl can she? I looked her over; no tail, no wings, human arms, her legs were covered by her modest dress but I saw normal looking shoes poking out from under it, and she didn’t have the pointed ears that normally give away humanoid monsters. She could be a monster in disguise like Merry but considering her modest attire in a world where even the freaking armor is revealing I am guessing she is actually human. If so it would be quite a rare sight, human women are even rarer than men in this world. Women aren’t as sought after as men in this world but there are monsters in higher positions that value their reproductive capabilities, being the only ones to produce men. As such, Alnor’s laws actually offer a fair amount of protection to them. “Sir?” She was of course wondering why I was just staring at her. It took me a moment to recompose myself. Being a normal human aside, her looks let nothing up to the monsters and her hard to find modest attire with her long braided brown hair gave her a rather unique appeal in this world. Had I just overlooked normal girls until I came to this world where they suddenly stick out or is she just prettier than normal? Regardless, I have a task at hand and it is about time I get to it. I clear my throat before put on a smile and say, “Hello, miss, I am here to apply for the tutoring position.” I got worried when she suddenly became surprised. “I’m not too late for the position am I?” “No, it’s not that, it’s just…” She seemed to have trouble finding her words so she took a moment to compose herself and give another polite bow. “Right this way, sir.” As the door shuts behind us I realized it was really dark inside. There was enough light to see from the candles and torches lining the walls but I could keep our cabin better light at night, let alone in the middle of the day. I could already guess the kind of monster that would prefer this kind of atmosphere and it caused my anxiety to shoot up as I followed the maid to a large seating area. “Please have a seat,” the maid said, “the mistress will be with you shortly.” I took a seat and waited as the maid quietly stood nearby. I was patient and the imps were happy to take a look at all the expensive things in the room for a while but the inevitable happened. “I’m bored!” Sara shouted. I really wish they could sit still and be quiet for five minutes, I was afraid they would cost me the job. “If you would like I could keep them occupied for a little while.” The maid politely offered. “That would be a great help if you could manage it.” I really had no idea what would happen if the imps were around when the mistress showed up. “But I warn you they can be a handful.” The maid turns to Ina and politely asks, “Is there anything I could interest you in, Miss?” Ina pauses for a moment before excitedly shouting, “I want sweets!” Sara quickly joins in. “Hey! You can’t give her some without giving me some!” “Right this way.” The maid calmly states as she leads them out of the room. “Hey, how many sweets can we have?” Ina excitedly asks. “You can have as many as you want as long as you behave.” The maid responds. “Okay!” The imps shout and just like that they not only leave me to my business but also agree to behave, fickle little brats. As I waited there alone I found myself missing the imps. Annoying as they are they are my only means of protection should things go bad. Ultimately my nerves were calmed again when I heard the sound of another man’s voice. “Good day sir. You wish to apply for the position?” And that is how I first meet Sebastian. I generally don’t pay much attention to how a man looks so I’m not a very good judge of a man's appearance. But I could tell, this man was gorgeous. I swear, a man that good looking does not randomly pop into existence. He must have been groomed… no, I’m fairly certain this man was bred to be good looking. I can now picture an inter-regional human show where rich monsters gather to present their best person. Would that explain the maid as well? No, I don’t want to think about it anymore. Human rights are iffy enough as it is. “Yes, I thought I might be able to do it.” I tried to match his politeness with my response. With a polite smile he pulled out a stack of papers. “In that case, I have a few questions for you to answer. Hope you do not mind. We do have to make sure you are qualified.” I expected some sort of test, it is why I studied so much. What I was not expecting was the high emphasis on economics, seems they want a practical application of the math. Good thing I remembered to go over economic formulae as well, but I did focus more on higher end math. Another problem with the test was that it focused more on concepts than numbers, again something I reviewed but not my strong point. It took about twenty minutes to complete the test, I did the best I could. Shortly after I completed the test Sebastian looked it over and called the mistress of the mansion. She entered the room rubbing her fore head, “Ugh, I hate waking up during the day.” When she sat across from me I could get a good look at her. She was a vampire, I expected as much given the mansion but realizing there was one right in front of me sent a shiver down my spine. Her clothes were dark and she almost blends in with the dark room, but her short blond hair and white skin stick out along with the lighter clothing over her ample chest. She grabs a wine glass from a nearby table and after a quick shake Sebastian fills up the glass. After taking a sip of what I’m sure is her own take on a bloody marry, she straightens her posture and exudes a very commanding presence. I fix my posture as best I could but it was obvious she was looking down on me. She more than just believed she was better than me, she knew it. “So, you wish to tutor my daughter?” This was the first time I heard that it would be her daughter I was tutoring. “Here are his answers, mistress.” Sebastian quietly hands her the stack of papers. She takes one look at it and her face sours to one of disgust. “His handwriting is atrocious.” She promptly hands the papers back. “Just tell me how he did.” “He has all the basic concepts but he lacks polish, he is prone to small errors.” I swear, they talk about me like I wasn’t right there. “In my honest opinion, he is adequate.” She gives an exhausted sigh. “You woke me up for adequate?” “It’s true that we may be able to find better tutors but we are running out of options.” Sebastian explained. “We did have to resort to a public posting and I believe he presents a rare opportunity, he is male.” The vampire perks up at that last statement. “True, I suppose it is worth a shot.” She again focuses her commanding presence on me. “By the way boy, where were you educated? It is obvious you are not from a breeder. How does someone like you manage even this level of arithmetic?” “Could you not address me with such a demeaning tone?” I don’t deal well with someone who considers themselves better than me. “I will address you however I like,” She flatly responded, “now answer the question.” I give a sigh, I just have to go with it if I want the job. “I’m not sure you would believe me if I told you.” “Try me.” She retorted. “Well, I came from the other world.” “An outlander?” Her interest is perked again. “I see, that would explain it. Tell me, what level of education have you received?” “Well, I was finishing college before I found myself in this world.” I was surprised, she was the first monster I meet that knew about the other world. “College?!” Shocked, she looked at the papers Sebastian was holding again. But her face quickly went into a grimace. “With handwriting like yours? Standards must really be slipping. Such messy writing would be inexcusable a hundred years ago.” Sorry lady, a lot has changed since then. “Well no matter. But I am curious,” for once a smile crosses her checks, “can you tell me where you are from in the other world?” “Huh?” I was frankly surprised she would care. “I’m from the united states.” And just like that it was gone, in fact she seemed more disgusted. “From America? Another damn mutt?” She gives a long sigh. “Can’t use you for that then, who knows what’s in your genes.” “Excuse me?!” This woman has really managed to piss me off so far, what was she thinking about using me for anyway? “I will not have my home talked down upon before you’ve even been there!” One of the few things I will not tolerate is prejudice, to many issues are caused by it. “Ho? Taking that tone with me?” She suddenly gets a conceded smirk. “Well, there may be hope for you yet.” She places her fingers together as exudes an even more intimidating presence. “I have just one more question for you.” Her eyes glow red as she asks her final question. “Tell me the whole truth, have you ever worked at one of the whore houses?” As the light shined into my eyes, I felt something change in my mind. I was going to tell the truth anyway, but what I consider ‘the whole truth’ is more than simple honesty. “No, I have never worked at a whore house.” Unable to resist the compulsion I continued. “I would never sell my body. Sex means too much to me, I won’t do it with someone I don’t have feelings for.” Even under her spell I let out a chuckle. “Well, there have been ten little exceptions. But I don’t think they are exceptions anymore.” The vampire lets out a laugh, starting with a chuckle and building to a loud cackle, and I feel myself become flustered with embarrassment as control returns to me. After she calms down the vampire flashes a grin. “You amuse me boy. That answer was far more than what I expected. It seems you won’t let your views be swayed by anyone, to think your interpretation of the command would overwrite my intent. It is good you have never worked at one of those establishments, the vermin that do disgust me to no end.” She gives one more amused chuckle. “Very well, you may tutor my daughter.” Before grimacing again. “But not as you are, you stink of fish and seawater. You will come by tomorrow for a proper cleaning, and for lord’s sake get the urchin some decent clothes.” “I happen to like my clothes.” I’ve upgraded my attire since I got here. I actually have a decent pair of shoes and Merry has had more time to stitch together some more durable clothes for me, I won’t take kindly to someone insulting her work. “You will dress properly while you are here.” She flatly commanded before getting up with a yawn. “I’m going back to bed, I will entrust the matter to you in the morning Sebastian.” “As you wish, my lady.” Sebastian said with a bow. As the vampire took her leave the maid returned with the imps. Their stomachs were distended as they weakly flew toward me. “I ate too much.” Sara said with a moan. “I have a tummy ach.” Ina said as the two of them flew into my arms before collapsing with a series of moans. “Look at you two,” I chuckled as I cradled them in my arms, “big sis is going to be very upset that you ruined your appetite with junk food.” “I’m very sorry,” the maid apologized with a bow, “I should have stopped them from eating so much.” “What are you talking about? It’s not your fault.” She was a big help at keeping the imps occupied. “Besides, who cares? I got the job!” I had to be careful not to jump with joy or the imps might hurl all over me but I GOT THE JOB!!! |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
Entry 23: Day 36, evening: Merry and I had a celebration for me getting the job. TNA was more than happy to join in but I still don’t think they have any idea what we were celebrating, not that they care. We invite some of our friends from around town and went to a tavern to throw a party. Everyone gave a big cheer when I announced I was paying for drinks. Remind me never to do that while Jim is around, I now have a fairly substantial tab to pay off. Oh well, won’t take long with the new job. One thing that was interesting about the party was that I got to meet some of Merry’s friends. Some of them are normal monsters but I’m fairly certain a few of them are mermaids in disguise. I know I’m protective of Merry’s identity so I did not want to pry by asking. I was glad to meet them, it is good to know that Merry has friends. It's nice that Merry likes to dote on me but I shouldn’t be the only aspect of her life. I had a good time partying with Merry last night. Maybe once I have some money I can start taking Merry on actual dates. Wonder if I can pay someone to keep TNA occupied? Something to consider. Anyway, it feels good to have a job that exercises my mind. Who knows, maybe it will turn out to be what I’m looking for. Day 37, morning: This was the first time I had my morning exercises by myself. That is the nice thing about not drinking, no hangover. Poor Merry only had a couple of glasses and got a splitting headache. But she is not in as bad a shape as Ina and Sara. First eating too many sweets then drinking too much, I don’t think they will move all day. The other members of TNA are either gone or have hangovers themselves. It looks like I will be making the trip to town by myself today, I’ll have to be extra careful. Entry 24: Day 37, part 1: I’ve changed my mind about Sebastian. He now creeps me the fuck out. I’m fairly certain that his many ‘duties’ as the only male servant working for Miss Victoria have lead him to crave some male affection of his own. I don’t judge, but I’m not exactly comfortable being the target of such feelings. But I’m getting ahead of myself. The first order of business upon arrival was to have a bath, but not just the soak in sometimes heated water I can get at the cabin. This bath was with extremely effective soaps and shampoos followed by a good teeth brushing with disgusting but effective toothpaste. Apparently I was not trusted to properly bathe myself so a couple of ghouls were ordered to wash me. Sure enough their version of the maid outfit looked more like the kind you would mail order, quite different than the human maid’s. Even more surprising was how a technically dead body can not only be attractive but also clean, Victoria really does take care that everyone working for her is clean and dressed. Anyway, Sebastian must have been fulfilling their needs because they were actually pretty professional while washing me. Sure they jacked me off for the hell of it, but considering how insatiable ghouls are supposed to be I just have to overlook it. After my bath I was dressed in some nice but uncomfortable clothes and given a shave, which Sebastian handled himself. I’ll admit that the idea of being clean shaved once again was nice but having a straight edge so close to my neck was a little frightening. “So, how was the bath?” Sebastian asked as he applied the shaving cream. “It was nice,” I answered, “it has been a while since I’ve been this clean. But I’m afraid it won’t last long, I end up in the sea a lot lately.” “Well, be sure to use the bath daily then.” He nodded with a polite smile. “The mistress is very particular about cleanliness, and the ladies will be happy to help at any time.” “I’d actually prefer to bathe myself. The ghouls got a little… fresh with me.” Sebastian chuckled at that. “I know what you mean. They can take a lot out of me, that’s for sure.” “Are you the only one…” I stopped talking when he brought the razor close. “Am I the only one taking care of the other's needs?” Sebastian finished the question. “No, there are a couple of cucumbers around to help with that.” ‘Cucumbers’ is apparently what he said. I get a headache if I try to think otherwise. “The mistress also has other men but they are normally with the breeders or the shipping crews. I’m the only man working in this mansion, so I attend to the mistress’s needs and those of her servants if need be. I understand it is part of my job and all but it can be quite demanding.” I think he was taking advantage of having a captive audience to get some things off his chest. “I just wished I had some choice in the matter. My life has been decided for me basically from the day I was born.” He pauses as he gives a sigh. “And then there is Cynthia, the maid you met the other day. The mistress expects me to sire children with her, preferably males. She’s pretty and all but there is no love between us, though I suppose it’s not required. Poor girl, the prospect must be harder on her than it is on me.” “That’s sad.” That was all I could think to respond with when he finished. “It’s not all bad.” He said with a slight shrug. “We are well taken care of and get education, food, and clothes above our means.” “It’s still just a gilded cage.” I solemnly retorted. “I wish I could do something to help.” “Well now,” Sebastian rubbed his hand against my now smooth face and gave me a… sweet but unnerving smile, “aren’t you awfully sweet being all worried about me. Maybe you and I could have some fun later.” <- See this? This is what I was talking about. He was coming on to me. “I appreciate the offer, but I would like to keep our relationship professional.” I chose my words very carefully. He did still have a blade in his hands after all. “Nothing unprofessional about it.” Of course he would have a retort ready. “It is what I was born to do after all.” “Shouldn’t we be getting to your mistress?” I just wanted out of this conversation. “I don’t think she is someone you keep waiting.” He gave a disappointed sigh. “That’s true. It is about time.” |
dcw2021May 2, 2016 11:25 AM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 25: Day 37, part 2: Once I was fully cleaned and dressed Sebastian gave me a few tips on etiquette and I was taken back to the seating area for Victoria’s approval. She looked me over from head to toe with a very critical gaze. Per Sebastian’s instructions I maintain a good posture and continue looking straight ahead. To finish her examination she grabs my chin, turns my head from side to side, and opens my mouth. Once she was done she gives an approving nod. “Well, well. You clean up quite nicely.” But of course she follows with a chuckle and smirk. “You are still a mutt. But at least you are a well groomed mutt.” “You call me a mutt because America is a melting pot, right?” I ask as I rub my chin after her fairly forceful examination of my face. “May I ask how you know about America?” “How do I know? Well, that really takes me back.” Victoria takes a seat as she thinks back to apparently very fond memories for her. “It was about 140 years ago, I acquired another man from your world. But he was not a mutt like you. He was a fine English gentleman with an excellent lineage, I could taste it in his blood.” She gets lost in thought for a moment as she runs her finger along her lips. “He was the one who told me about your world, even wrote a book about it I believe.” I was surprised once she said that. “I think I may have actually read it.” I say as I was reminded of ‘The Other World.’ “But he didn’t make any mention of America in it.” “He didn’t really care for America.” She replied with a chuckle. “It was second only to France in the amount of animosity he had toward a country. It was hard to get the truth from his exaggerations, but I believe I got the gist of the two countries.” She then gave a sigh, and for a moment I believe she looked lonely. “I actually kind of miss him. Perhaps I should have turned him while I had the chance. Too late now, not that he would have wanted turned anyway. He fell in love with his mate and wanted to die a human with her. But he did sire some good offspring for me,” she reaches up and gently rubs Sebastian’s cheeks, “Sebastian here is actually one of his descendants.” She gives another lonely pause before giving a loud clap. “Well enough about the past, what matters is the present.” With her short sentimental moment over she regains her composure and her imposing presence along with it. “Here is the problem: Veronica, my daughter, is going through a bit of a stubborn phase. She is refusing to learn math, she is making it a hassle to teach her other subjects but she will not even attempt math. I have not got the time to teach her myself and she has flat out ignored all other math tutors I have hired. Sebastian can make up the lessons for you but it will be up to you to teach them to her.” “Sebastian will be making the lessons?” I asked. “If he understands the material, why not have him teach her?” He is also male after all. “She refuses to learn from him.” Victoria gives a long sigh. “I really don’t understand that girl. Sebastian is my finest male but she refuses to have anything to do with him. She keeps complaining that he smells funny. We are hoping you might be more to her liking.” “You said she was your daughter right?” Something crossed my mind. “Who is her father?” “What on earth are you talking about?” Victoria asked with a grimace. “Oh right! Vampires reproduce by converting human women.” I felt silly for a second. “You just call her your daughter.” “While it is true we can increase our numbers that way, I gave birth to her.” She elaborated. “I’m asking why that would matter.” I nervously scratched my head as I tried to explain. “Well, how should I put this? If it turned out Sebastian is her father then she might instinctively be avoiding incest.” Victoria’s eyes widen with surprise as she pounds her fist into her palm. “I’ve never thought of that.” She rubs her chin as she thinks. “Now that you mention it, that makes sense.” She turns to look at Sebastian. “You would have been a little young, but it is possible.” Sebastian’s normally composed face was frozen in a state of shock. “Y-y-you mean the young mistress might be my…” “Don’t get so full of yourself!” Victoria glared at Sebastian. “You are not her father. You are simply the one who’s seed took.” Sebastian takes a moment to compose himself. “Yes, of course Mistress.” With that out of the way, Victoria turned back to me. “Well, considering you are male and not related to her you might have a chance of catching her interest in a way at least.” She chuckles with a smirk. “Speaking of doing my daughter, I just want to say…” “I know, I know. Don’t even think about it.” I assumed this is what she would say. “Oh lord no!” She shouted. “What gave you that idea? If she shows interest I implore you to take the chance. I will reward you considerably if you do.” “But… Wait… What?” It had been a while since my mind was broken. From what I’d read vampires, while willing to suck blood, are very conservative on taking a human as a partner. But this vampire seems to be more liberal. “My daughter is an adult already but she still has no experience.” Victoria explained. “I can now understand Sebastian, but she has not taken a liking to any other man I have presented for her.” She gives a long sigh. “I don’t know what her issue is, they were from good breeders." For a moment she looks sad again. "I just do not want her to think she has fallen in love with a human because she eventually allows herself to have one.” Seeing her face at that moment really makes me wonder what happened. Then suddenly she sternly stared at me and stated. “That is why I would like for you to have meaningless sex with her, if you get the chance.” One of the strangest requests I have ever heard. Personally I would be just fine if her daughter never took any sexual interest in me. Sorry Victoria, no offense to your daughter but I’m still coping with the fact that I can’t count all my partners with just my hands. Besides, I need to focus on getting her interested in math first. |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 26: Day 37, part 3: Eventually Sebastian lead me up to Veronica’s room to meet her and try to teach her something, no formal lesson plan yet. When he opened the door I could see her already at a small table, clearly bored but still obediently waiting. “Good day young mistress,” he said as he politely gestured to me, “this is Jonathan Adams, he will be your math tutor from today.” “Another one, huh?” She looks at me for only a moment before silently dismissing me and resting her chin on her palm. “Bring whoever you want, nothing will change.” As she gives a bored sigh she notices Sebastian lingering in the room as he stares at her. “What is it? Do you have something else to say?” Sebastian quickly snaps out of it. “Pardon me miss.” He gives a polite bow. “I will take my leave.” It was just us in the room. I take a quick glance around before taking a seat next to her opposite the door. The room aside from being dark was actually normal. Sure it was rich and fancy, but no coffin or creepy dolls or the like. But I have to admit that after hearing Victoria’s request the bed appeared to be ready and waiting. Could that be why we were studying in her room? There was something else in the room that caught my attention but I will get to that in a bit. Veronica herself was fairly young. Victoria said she was an adult but she did not appear any older than her mid teens. Granted there really is no way to know a monster’s age by looking at them but she can’t be that old if Sebastian is her father. Anyway, Veronica definitely takes after her mother with her blond hair and white skin. However, unlike her mother she wears lighter clothing and wears her hair long and in pigtails. She did not have the overwhelming presence that her mother had but did maintain an air of elegance even when clearly bored out of her mind. Speaking of her being bored, I had no time to gawk and had to get things moving. “So, Veronica is it?” She quickly glared at me. “I never gave you permission to use my name. Show some respect you dog.” She was already getting on my nerves. “Right, mistress then? How about…” Before I realized it she was leaning toward me, sniffing the air with a perplexed look. “…Is something wrong?” “You seem different from the other men I have meet.” She takes a few more sniffs. “You seem… Unsophisticated. Did my mother just pull you off the street?” “She hired me from in town.” I answered. “I was not just pulled off the street.” “What’s the difference?” She asked as she went back to her seat. “You’re still just a mutt.” I take a deep breath as I let my building agitation subside. “How about you tell me a little about yourself?” “Why would I want to tell you anything?” “Because everything relates to math in some way.” I replied. “If I can perk your interest in some way it will not seem like such a pain to learn it.” “Try all you want.” She explained. “I just have to ignore you for a few days, mother will grow tired of your lack of results, and will have you replaced just like all the others. You are just wasting your time really.” “I’d really rather not lose this job so quickly.” I honestly explained to her. “How about we make this a give and take situation? Agree to learn some math and I agree to do something for you. What do you say?” “You’ll do something for me?” She thinks about it for a moment before getting a wry smile. “Alright, I know something you can do, sit in front of me.” Surprised by the fast response I quietly sat in front of her. “Now then,” quickly working her shoes and socks off she held her foot in front of me, “lick my foot.” She conceitedly looks down upon me while she waves her foot in front of me. “Show some loyalty like the dog you are and maybe, just maybe, I will humor you for a little while.” Nothing can ever be easy can it? I thought if I tried to work with her a little bit she would give me a chance. But this bitch has no intention of listening even if I did what she asks. I just got this job and am going to lose it because she won’t even bother to try. If I lose this job I won’t be able to pay back my tab, Merry will have to cover it with her own blood! “No.” I mutter. “Huh? You say something?” Her conceited look turns to one of agitation. Finally, after trying to keep all my frustration from arriving in this world contained. It was the last straw, I finally snap. “I said no! God fucking damn it!” I pound my hands against the floor as I shout. “I’m tired of putting up with this bullshit! It’s been one thing after another ever since I came to this world! I was raped the day I got here and constantly have to babysit the culprits, hardly any of the skills or knowledge I spent years acquiring can be used in this world, I constantly have to worry about being whisked away by some horny bitch, and to top it all off for some inconceivable reason I can’t just let myself be wholeheartedly happy with the one absolutely wonderful girl who has made this world enjoyable!” “…Are you quite finished?” Boredom, was the only expression on her face after listening to my rant. Good god her total indifference pissed me off. I rapidly scratch my head in frustration as I shout. “Argh! You are more annoying than the imps!” She didn’t even flinch as I got up in her face as I continued. “And you know what? You don’t even have their childish charm.” “Oh really?” Still bored. “And just what do you mean by that?” I said it! I fucking said it! I curled my lips into a wry grin and said, “Compared to them, you are old and fat!” Not one of my best ideas, but I was angry. That last comment got a much greater reaction than I was expecting. Getting out of her chair she quickly threw me across the room. She was a lot smaller than me but threw me like I weighed nothing and the next moment she was on top of me. “You have a lot of nerve to talk to me like that!” Her eyes glowed and she bared her fangs while she yelled. “We will see how cocky you are once I have drained you for every last drop!” She may have been ready to sink her fangs into my skin but I already knew I had won the little spat we had. You see, I took notice of something very peculiar in the room when I entered and made efforts to keep it behind me at all times just in case. She probably didn’t even think when she threw me right next to it. It was something I honestly did not expect to be in a vampire’s room. A window, with nothing more than heavy black-out curtains keeping the sun at bay. I reached up and quickly yanked the curtains down. As the sunlight streamed into the dark room, Veronica backed off of me and covered her eyes with a shout. As I stood up she stumbled back and fell onto the ground before me. “Why would vampires have windows in the first place?” I asked as I looked down upon her, still moaning as her eyes adjusted to the light. She was in no danger. In this world vampires do not burn or sparkle in the sunlight, they simply lose their supernatural powers and become weak. “So the moon light can come in.” Veronica answered as she finally manages to lower her hand. “Now then,” I slowly approached her, “what was that about draining me for every last drop?” In her current state Veronica is much weaker than I am. She would be helpless if I decided to take my anger out on her and she knew it. Frightened that I would do just that, she backed away from me and held up her hands to lessen any blows I might have for her. The once arrogant and spoiled demon of the night was now cowering before me as nothing more than a weak helpless girl. I gave a long sigh, it would just be wrong if I started beating on her now. Instead I picked her up off the floor and put her in her seat. “Let’s just get back to the math.” I said as I sat next to her. “I would like to at least figure out what you know so I can better understand how to teach you.” Veronica becomes flustered once she realizes she showed weakness when she was never in any danger. She grits her teeth in frustration for a moment before crossing her arms with a huff. “Fine! Whatever! I’ll go along with it!” Finally, she reluctantly agreed to work with me. “I just have to answer a few questions, right?” After that, Veronica did not give me any problems. |
dcw2021May 2, 2016 11:53 AM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 27: Day 37, evening: After spending a while with Veronica I concluded our first session together. As I was getting ready to leave Victoria came to commend me for actually getting Veronica to do what I asked. She also pointed out that we were being watched the whole time, and while my actions were a little crude she cannot doubt the results. Also, I apparently dodged a bullet because if I lost my temper and actually struck out at Veronica in her weakened state the servants would have rushed in and ended me right there. Victoria is very curious to see what I will do next. Apparently no one has ever had the nerve to insult Veronica like that before. Thankfully my trip back went without incident; I would have been in trouble without TNA. Once I got back I quickly found out that Merry absolutely adores me when I am clean shaved. She flat out tackled me once she saw me and rubbed against my face with such enthusiasm that TNA could not get a word in edge wise. She was so excited I am surprised she brought me inside to pull the clothes off me. Unexpected perk, I guess that is another reason to be thankful for this job. Entry 28: Day 38, part 1: I returned to the mansion again today, with Tally and Nip tagging along. This time it was the trip to town that was incidental. I could not believe it, it was the same werewolf and nekomata from before. Unfortunately for them they chose the day I had the second worst combination of imps to retry. I did not even have to wait until they threatened me in some way because Nip actually enjoys picking the fights. Add Tally, who is a sadist, on top of that and they not only have no chance of winning but I know from the experience I had with my morning exercise that the end result is not pleasant. They don’t even bother to rape you, they tickle you until your pleading has entertained them enough. Whether or not you remain continent or is up to you. Once again I arrived at the mansion by myself but I knew the imps would show up once they were done with the nekomata and werewolf. At least I had enough time to get my bath out of the way without being bothered, or so I thought. I told the maids that I did not need help bathing and they agreed to let me be. However, Sebastian “coincidentally” decided to have a bath at the same time. ‘Had no idea you were in here,’ my ass. Thankfully it was a large bath and I could manage to keep my distance. “You don’t have to stay so far away.” Sebastian said with the most charming voice he had, a very good one I will admit but not enough to budge me. “Why don’t you come a little closer?” “Sorry, but I’m not used to bathing with other men,” especially ones who hit on me the day before. “It’s a first for me as well,” he said as he began to strip, “we should use this opportunity to enjoy it to the fullest.” As his clothes fell to the floor he left everything in plain view. Life is not fair, that is all I want to say about it. It is clear what trait was selectively bred for in this world. I tried not to look at it but I dare not turn away from him. I’ve already had my ass violated once by Su, I would rather not have any experience with the real thing. I make sure I have a firm hold of my soap and keep my distance. “Aww, your’s is kinda cute, I’ve never seen one that small.” “I’ve never compared.” I nervously chuckled. For fucks sake it is normal where I come from! It’s not my fault if the standard is a bit longer here! I was fine up until this point, but as he admired my piece his began to harden. I don’t know how he didn’t pass out with the amount of blood it must take to fill up that… thing, but there it was in all its glory. And I did not want to be there anymore. Nope, I was done. I could smell like a sewer for all I cared, I was getting out of there. A guy was turned on by looking at my nethers, not sure if I should be more flattered or disgusted. “That was a quick bath,” Sebastian said as he prepared for my required daily shave, “Mistress Victoria will require you be assisted if you don’t meet her standard.” He chuckled. “Maybe I should volunteer.” I had forgotten Victoria required that I shave. I should make learning to shave myself or at least getting someone else to shave me a top priority. Needless to say, I was not comfortable being in that position. “I really would much rather bathe myself, by myself.” “Aww, don’t you like my company?” He teased. I could tell this was only going to get more annoying if I left it alone, so I decided to be up front with him. “Listen Sebastian, You have been nice to me and all, but I don’t swing that way.” “I’m afraid I don’t understand.” I really wished he would not sharpen the razor in front of me. “Well, I don’t do men.” I made sure to always have an escape option in mind as he brought the blade close. “What?” He said with a smile. “I’m afraid you are going to have to be clearer.” This bastard knew exactly what I was getting at. I could feel myself becoming flustered as I explicitly stated, “I won’t have sex with guys, ok.” He gave a chuckle as he professionally continued to shave me. “Look at you blush, that’s adorable.” A chill runs down my spine as he runs his hand down a cheek he just finished. “Now, give me one good reason you will not do men.” “I don’t want to.” I flatly answered. “Have you ever tried it?” He asked. “Of course not.” I'm not even going to consider it. “Well then, you will not know if you will like it until you try it.” He retorted. “Rejected, try again.” Fine, if that is the way he wants to play, I have more. “I do not want to be penetrated.” The experience with Su’s tail was quite enough. “Oh my,” he playfully pretends to be shy, “well if you insist I suppose I could let you be on top.” Done with his act he puts his polite smile back on. “Honestly I would prefer the change of pace. Having to satisfy the girls all the time gets tiring. Rejected, try again.” Alright, it was annoying but I still had my ace in the hole. I was hesitant to use it but I’m sure Merry would be thrilled to know I did. “Well, you see there is this girl…” Unfortunately I did not get to finish. “Are you exclusive?” Sebastian interjected. “Well…” I’m a terrible liar, so I paused and Sebastian continued without me. “In that case I have plenty of girls myself.” He said with a sigh as he finished the shave. “But this is not about them it is about us. Rejected.” I was tired of playing, it was none of his damn business to begin with. “Why not just go to the whore houses if you are so insistent?" The city is full of them after all. "No one will give you trouble there.” “The mistress despises everyone who works there.” He answered with a long sigh. “She won’t allow any of her servants to go to them. As a result all of that work falls onto me and the cucumbers.” Again with the cucumbers? Given the context it would make more sense… <- I could not finish that sentence. So after an hour I gave up. I could tell that Sebastian was getting depressed thinking about it, but I did not feel that sorry for him. “Sorry, but my answer is still no.” He just shrugs his shoulders. “Can’t blame a guy for trying.” Done cleaning me up he started to leave but before he did he turned around and added, “Bye the way, It’s not like I’m going to rape you. If you don’t want to do it, just don’t give in to my advances.” He waved as he walked off. “Good luck.” Well, that conversation managed to… change absolutely nothing now that I think about it. |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 29: Day 38, part 2: My second day of tutoring was not going very well. However, it was not because Veronica was ignoring me. Unlike yesterday, I had to deal with the imps while I tried to tutor. “So, these are the imps you were talking about yesterday? Still can’t believe you actually said I was old and fat.” It was hard to tell if she was angry behind her normal bored expression. “Y-yeah.” It was hard for me to concentrate, let alone get her to focus. Nip and Tally excitedly flew around the room, happily making a nuisance of themselves. After hearing Veronica they flew in a circle above us chanting ‘Old, fat, skanky! Old, fat, skanky!’ over and over again. “Skanky?” Veronica said with a glare. I casually averted my eyes. “I have no idea where they got that.” I’m glad no one from this world seems to get sarcasm. “Whatever.” She paused as she watched them fly around for a moment. “You do realize they could be way older than me right?” “Yeah, but no point wondering about something I’ll never know.” Getting TNA to give a straight answer is next to impossible. “Hey, imps!” Veronica called out to Nip and Tally but they ignored her. “They won’t respond to that.” I casually pointed out. “ What will they respond to?” “TITS AND ASS!” I called out. “…The hell kind of name is that?” Veronica asked as they flew up to me. “Why’d you call us?” Nip asked. “Are you already tired of this old, fat, skanky, lady?” Tally prattled. “Tits and ass.” As soon as the imps turned toward her, veronica’s eyes flashed. “How old are you really?” The imps gave each other a grin before replying in unison “We don’t know.” There was a loud thud as Veronica’s head hit the table. “Are you okay?” I asked. Veronica angrily glared at the imps with another flash of her eyes. “You are annoying! Go away!” Seeming more like they just decided to do so than have their minds controlled, they look at each other. “Hey, I bet this place has some kind of kinky love dungeon.” Tally excitedly said. “Let’s go find it!” “Alright! Sounds interesting!” Nip shouted. And like with that they were gone. I would kill for that ability. “How do you put up with those things?” Veronica asked. “No way around it.” I replied. “Let’s just get back to work, shall we Veronica?” She gave me another glare. “Again with my name? I never…” “Bite me, I gave myself permission.” While I don’t exactly have much respect for her after yesterday, I should avoid such expressions in the presence of a vampire. “Fine! I will!” Veronica quickly latches onto my neck and begins to suck. It didn’t hurt but it scared the shit out of me, I will tell you that. Thankfully she didn’t suck long. She apparently was not expecting the taste and let go. “Bleh! What the hell is in your blood?! It’s like some strange cocktail of flavors.” I rub my neck where she bit me, it felt weird. “If you are asking about my ancestry, I am a quarter German with some Irish and Native American roots, outside that I don’t know.” “Ugh, you really are a mutt. What the hell is a Native American anyway?” She quickly rubbed her mouth, but I noticed that her lips had a deep scarlet to them now. “But you got a good immune system, I’ll give you that.” “Could you check my cholesterol and blood sugar while you are at it?” I chuckled, certainly was a good sense of taste she had. Veronica had a puzzled look as the last traces of my blood slowly left her mouth. “I don’t know about that. But there is something odd about the taste.” She paused for a moment as she tried to figure out what it was. “Has someone been sharing energy with you?” “Well…” Merry does cast the water breathing spell on me every day for our morning swim but I’m not sure I want to tell her that. “… there is a spell that is cast on me every day.” I figured it would be safe enough if I was vague. “No, it’s not that.” She said as she continued to think. “Spells don’t really leave a taste. This is something a little more permanent.” Her face suddenly lights up as she realizes what it is. “Like mermaid blood!” She got more excited than I have yet seen her as she proudly grins at me. “You’ve got a mermaid haven’t you?! Admit it!” If I tried to lie she would just use her eyes on me. I hesitantly nod. “Yes, I live with a mermaid. But I haven’t had any of her blood in a while.” Half a month now, I would not think there would be any traces of its effects left. She crosses her arms as she proudly nods. “I knew it was familiar. We occasionally give our servants mermaid blood, so I have had the blood of humans who have had it before.” She pauses as she thinks again. “But you said you haven’t had any in a while? That does not seem right. For the taste to be so pronounced I made it out in that mess you call blood, you must be getting it regularly.” “Regularly?” I won’t say it is impossible, but if that’s true it would be without my knowledge. I will have to have a talk with Merry later. But it’s not important now. “But may I ask where you get your mermaid blood? You’re not kidnapping Mermaid’s are you?” “What? No!” She flatly denied. “My mother often buys and sells from Michiko’s territory. Michiko would not have it if we had any affiliation with the mermaid trade. We buy our blood directly from the mermaids.” I laugh as I scratch my head. “Oh, well that’s a relief.” I really do worry too much.”Merry has told me stories so I get a little on edge.” I then try to shift the conversation back to the lesson Sebastian planned out. “So, getting back to business…” “Yeah, about that...” Veronica promptly gets up and walks to her bed before laying back on it. “… I don’t really feel like it. Why don’t we take today off?” Before she got too comfortable I walked to the window and opened the curtains, to which she buried her head in a pillow with a groan. “Are we really going to have to do this again?” I asked. “I don’t care,” she said with her voice muffled by the pillow, “I don’t want to.” Since she did not want to come peacefully I had no choice but to pick her up and set her in her chair. She glared at me with a growl. “Mangy dog.” “Spoiled brat,” I retorted. Somehow or another I actually got Veronica to sit down and actually work for a little while. But it was not long until she started groaning and refused to continue. “That’s it! I’m done! I’ve had enough!” Her head then falls to the table. “I have a headache.” “Are you serious?” I knew she did not want to learn but this was embarrassing. “It’s just exponentials. It’s fancy multiplication, it’s not even that hard.” “So what? It still gives me a headache.” I gave a long sigh as I rubbed my temples. “You know. If you would just tell me about something you like I could relate it to math and get you interested.” “You said that last time.” She laid her head on its side and looked at me. “How will that help, again?” “Currently you are being forced to learn,” I calmly explained, “if I can just find something, anything, you want to learn about then it won’t be a chore. Doing it because you want to, makes everything easy.” I don’t think what I said was particularly profound but it seemed like it at least had an effect on Veronica. She thought about it for a moment before quietly mumbling, “I like the moon. Does that help?” “The moon?” I had to think about it for a moment. Something that uses math in regard to the moon, but not just anything. I probably only had one chance to catch her interest, I had to make it count. Then it hit me. I remembered a little trick I learned in optics. The original used the sun but I it should work the same with the moon. Yes, the more I thought about it the more I liked it. I energetically smile at Veronica as I asked, “Would you mind coming to my house tonight?” Veronica raised up and glared at me. “You expect me to go to some peasant’s house?” “Well, unfortunately I can’t really be out after dark.” I explained. “So, if it involves the moon, there really won’t be much choice.” “And what exactly do you plan to do?” Veronica asked. “That’s a secret.” I winked with a chuckle. “But I promise it will be interesting.” She eyes me suspiciously for what feels like forever before finally answering. “Whatever." She gives a long sigh. "I can skip out on some of my other lessons by going, so I guess I do not really mind. Mother should allow it if it will help me learn math.” “Excellent!” I excitedly clasped her hands, my job security was looking better already. “You won’t regret it!” “Unhand me!” She struggled to free her hands. But with the curtains still open she was too weak to break my grip. “No one said you could get so familiar, you damn mutt!” She was pulling so hard that when I finally released her hands she fell out of her chair with a shout. “Alright then, I have preparations to make!” Paying no mind to Veronica’s fall, I quickly made my way to the door. “I’ll be back about an hour before the sun sets. Please be ready by then!” I was excited, more so than I had been in a while. Just before leaving I saw Veronica’s weak wave as she look up at me from the floor. It seems like for once there is someone who could not keep up with my energy. |
dcw2021May 3, 2016 12:09 PM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 30: Day 38, part 3: The good thing about doing those odd jobs is that I knew where to get everything I needed, but it was a bit of a work out to run all around town. Good thing I was more energetic than normal. Before heading back I checked and made sure I had everything I needed. A long board with a short board attached perpendicular to it at one end, check. A simple level and a hammer, double check. A sextant or similar device to measure angles, they have sextants but they are expensive and I only need it for one night so I only borrowed it but still check. I already had a few math books covering trigonometry that I had yet to return to the library, check. Finally, a star chart that will tell me the direction and time the moon will rise, check. The star chart was more of a hassle to get than I thought it was going to be. It was easy enough to find in the library, but Misty was quite upset that I stopped visiting to help her out without notice. I guess it is true that with the prospect of the tutoring job I did kinda forget to come by. But I did tell her I was going to be busy when I borrowed the math books so I didn’t think she would be that mad. After apologizing I agreed to start helping out again. After all, the tutoring does not take all day and I find myself needing more and more books lately so the discount she gives me is helpful. Maybe I will start doing a few odd jobs around town again as well, but only after I have secured my tutoring position. Anyway, I had everything I needed and it was getting close to time so I headed back. When I returned everyone was already waiting outside for me. Nip and Tally excitedly came up to greet me so it was a moment before I could look at everyone who was gathered. Veronica was in what frankly looked like a black Lolita dress with a parasol to protect her from the lingering light of the setting sun. Next to her was a maid I hadn’t seen before. She was a fairly humanoid monster, only pointed ears and a tipped tail to differentiate. She stood there with a polite smile in her short skirt maid outfit, giving a slight nod when I saw her. And next to her was… “Why are you here?” I asked Sebastian. “I wanted to come along.” He answered with a smile. “He was awfully insistent on it too.” Veronica explained. “I saw no reason not to bring him, so here he is.” Sebastian gives a bow to Veronica. “My thanks, mi lady.” I give a long sigh before looking at the maid, who continues to silently give a pleasant smile. “So, who is she?” “Who? Her?” Veronica looked back at the maid as if she forgot about her. “This is Kunai, she will be our body guard.” “Our bodyguard?” Tally asked. “She does not look that strong.” Apparently the imps were thinking the same thing I was. Kunai does not give off much of an imposing presence. In fact, despite being a type of succubae her presence is very reserved. You would almost forget she is there. “I bet I can take her!” Always eager for a challenge, Nip charges at Kunai. If I had blinked I would have missed it. Once Nip was past the point of no return on her attack Kunai did a back flip and spun around to catch Nip in midair. It is clear that Kunai may not dress like one but she is a Kunoichi, and from her excessively flashy stunt I could see she wears nothing under that short skirt of hers. Nip struggles in vain to escape Kunai’s grip as Kunai looks at her. Kunai gives a silent smile before a loud thump can be heard as Kunai flicks Nip’s forehead. “Oww!!” Nip shouts as she rubs her head. “Ok, ok, it’s my loss.” Kunai lets go and Nip flies a little ways away before turning back and sticking her tongue out. No one likes a sore loser, Nip. “I will admit she is skilled,” speaking to Veronica after watching Kunai completely show Nip up, “but it will be night soon. Can’t you defend yourself?” “And what? Fight off any attackers myself?” She haughtily denounces the very thought. “I won’t stoop to beating on lowly commoners. They are not worth the time.” “Full of yourself as always.” I just shake my head and start leading the group home. The trip back went unhindered and as the sun slowly set over the horizon Veronica handed her umbrella off to Sebastian. Once we got back Merry was ready to happily greet me, but she was not expecting the others. “Jeez Jonathan, you could have let me know we were going to have guest. Now I have to lay out more bowls for everyone to eat.” “That won’t be necessary.” Veronica promptly declares. “I have no need for a commoner’s food.” “Now, now, you have not even tried it yet.” Merry kindly states with her motherly smile. “Please hold your judgment until you do.” I don’t know how she does it but every time someone makes a comment about her hospitality Merry gives her motherly smile and everyone becomes terrified. Veronica is taken off guard and shirks back when she sees it. “O-okay, okay, I get it. I’ll try some.” After which we are all forced invited inside to eat. Merry was quick to prepare extra bowls for our guests but what surprised me was that she also had drinks prepared for such an occasion. You see, Merry casts the water breathing spell on TNA and I daily so we can drink by swimming in the ocean or even by having a bath. I never even knew we had cups. But tonight the surprises we just getting started as our guests were astounded by the quality of Merry’s cooking. “My word, this is quite exquisite!” Sebastian exclaimed. “The dish is rather simple but the fish is perfectly marinated and this unique flavor, how do you do it?” I have never liked sea food, so Merry’s cooking was something I had to get used to. I had never given thought to how good Merry’s cooking is to someone without such a bias. Sebastian was giving high praise, Kunai showed subtle signs of surprise, and even Veronica seemed to honestly enjoy the meal. But what really got me was Veronica’s next comment. “You added your blood to the sauce, am I right? Mermaid blood, I have to admit it is a nice touch.” It took every ounce of self control I had to not spew my current mouthful all over the table. It’s in the freaking sauce! I know Veronica did say I was getting a regular dose of mermaid blood, but it is still surprising to hear. Merry was also surprised, but for a different reason. “How did you know?” She asked. “I’m a vampire.” Veronica flatly stated as she continued to eat. “Of course I would know if there is blood in it. Besides, I already knew the mutt had a mermaid so it’s really not surprising. You mermaids always do things like this when you get a man.” Once Veronica mentioned that I remembered I had read that before. Mermaids often force their husbands to dink their blood to prolong their life. We aren’t married but Merry still loves me so I should not be surprised. I would say I wished she would have told me, but frankly since I have to eat it every day I really wish I could just forget. The meal continued peacefully. Merry and Sebastian were making small talk over the types of fish and sea vegetables she uses. Kunai remained quiet with a smile as Nip and Tally tried to prod a reaction out of her. Veronica was bored but well behaved. And I was running my plan over and over in my head to make sure I had the concept right. Once the meal was finished Veronica impatiently asked, “So when are we going to conclude this mundane visit? Just what is it you want to show me already?” “I suppose it is getting close to time.” The moon was supposed to rise a few hours after sunset and I needed to be ready by the time it does. I stood and told everyone what the plan was. “Alright, for anyone who wants to join, we shall be making a short trip to the east to the nearby bay so that we may see the moon as it hangs low over the water.” “And what will we do once we get there?” Merry asked, I already knew she would want to join. I smirked as I wagged a finger. “I will reveal that once we get there.” With my audience in tow, I lead the way to the bay with the things I got in town as well as a candle lantern from the cabin. We arrived well before the moon was in the sky and I walked out to the edge of the water before ramming my perpendicular post down to a pre-marked line. After I made sure the horizontal post was level I was ready to tell everyone what we were doing. “Alright! Tonight we will be measuring the distance to the moon!” I gave the announcement with all the enthusiasm I could muster. But Veronica’s response was to bluntly state. “The moon is 240,000 miles away, can we go now?” I was dumbstruck with the fact that she already knew. Really Veronica, way to kill my mood. In response to my stares, Veronica turned her head. “I read it in a book before. Got a problem with that?” I scratched my head for a moment. I had no backup plan, the only thing I could do was push forward with this one. “Well, what if I told you I doubt it?” Veronica gave me her best ‘are you stupid’ look. “Don’t give me that. How do you know how far away the moon is?” The moment Veronica opens her mouth, I interject. “And don’t just say because you read it in a book. Books can be wrong just like everything else. Just because you believe what you read does not mean you know it to be true.” “If that is your reasoning then you might as well question all knowledge.” Was Veronica’s response. “That might be taking things a bit far.” I admitted. “But it is important to ask how you would find out if you did not believe it.” I smirk as I continue my reasoning. “I personally believe that number sounds suspiciously similar to the distance to the moon in my world. I think it might be possible someone from my world went around stating the two to be the same without checking. So I ask you, how would I know?” Veronica quickly grew tired of the conversation and grumbled, “I don’t know, how would I know that?” “The answer is simple!” I confidently stated. “If you don’t know the distance to the moon you measure it!” Veronica must have decided it was not worth the effort to try to convince me otherwise so she just turned her head with a ‘hmph.’ “Do whatever you want. It’s your time you are wasting.” “But how are you going to measure the distance to the moon?” Merry asked. “I’ll show you.” I pulled out my note book and lit it so everyone could see. “Once the moon comes over the horizon it will cast a reflection on the surface of the water. The ‘H’ here is the height of my post that I had pre-measured to be 1.5 meters taller than the line I buried it to.” “Meters? What are those?” Tally interjected. “It’s metric.” I answered with a sigh. “And it is much easier for me to work with.” “I like feet better!” Nip shouted as she showed me her tiny foot. “Because I am over twelve feet tall.” “I think you are confused, little miss.” Sebastian politely interjected. “A foot is not the length of a foot but is the English standard of measuring length.” The imps gave Sebastian the ‘are you stupid’ look. “What are you talking about?” Tally asked. “Of course a foot is a foot, that is why it’s a foot.” Nip prattled. “Everyone knows that.” Even Sebastian cannot remain calm in the face of TNA as he pointlessly tries to explain . “N-no, you see…” “Don’t bother Sebastian.” I try to steer the conversation back to the measurements. “Regardless, we are using metric.” I point at my notebook. “Now, since we already know ‘H’ I only have to measure the angle I look up at the moon and the angle I look down at its reflection. I will be measuring the angles using the sextant.” “Oh! I can help with that!” Tally shouts. “Yeah! Me too!” Nip shouts. “Too much emphasis on the sex you two.” I knew there was no point but I thought I would try. “Then why is it called a sextant?!” Tally shouts. I give a long sigh as I turn to Veronica. “Could you do something?” “Oh for the love off…” Veronica groans, she just wants this over with. Her eyes glow as she looks at the imps. “Be quiet!” Like someone just pressed mute, Nip and Tally go silent. They apparently find this hilarious as they can be seen silently cackling at each other as they playfully chase each other around. But at least they are quiet so I can continue. “Moving on. The length of ‘A’ can found from the cosine of the third angle and finally ‘X,’ the distance to the moon, can be found by…” “…The law of sines.” Sebastian finished. “Rather brilliant, I never would have thought of that.” “That is exactly correct, Sebastian.” I would be lying if I said I was not impressed. “You really are educated above your means.” To that Sebastian just takes a bow. “So you really will be able to measure the distance to the moon?!” Merry excitedly exclaims. “Should,” I nod, “just as soon as the moon rises.” “So what if you will be able to measure the distance to the moon.” She turned her head so I could not see her face. “It’s not like I am going to be impressed.” But I could tell, we had another tsundere on our hands. We waited for a good while, long past when the moon was supposed to rise. The sea was calm and clear but the sky was a different story. The weather was not going to cooperate, it was overcast. I gave a long sigh. “Well sorry everyone, looks like it’s not going to be tonight.” There were disappointed sighs from Merry and Sebastian. Silence from Kunai and the muted imps. But Veronica was apparently fed up with waiting for nothing. “You mean that’s it?!” She shouted. “You can calculate the distance to the moon with pieces of metal and wood but don’t even know if it is going to be cloudy or not?!” I could only chuckle at her berating. “It’s funny isn’t it? Even in my world with all our technology, the weather can always find a way to screw things up.” “It’s stupid, is what it is.” “It is stupid.” I whole heartedly agree. “It is so stupid that it is unacceptable. That is precisely why math and science are so important. We need to learn about it, figure out how it works, how to work around it. Otherwise it will just end up making you look foolish.” I give one more nervous chuckle. “Like me.” Veronica soured her expression as she looked at me. “Hmph, whatever.” She turns away but I see her look back out of the corner of her eye before… “You are a fool and a mutt. But, if you wanted to predict the weather, how would you do it?” It was there! It was buried under a helping of tsundere but there was a spark of interest! This was my chance, I had to take it. “Well, it’s a lot more complex than calculating the distance to the moon I will tell you that!” I was not going to let that spark fade but there was not much I could do here. I had to get back, back to the books. I grab Victoria’s hand and start running back to the cabin. “Hey! Wait!” Veronica shouts. “I told you not to get so familiar!” I ignore her, running along rattling off what we need. “It involves probability, line fitting, and data, lots and lots of data! You will need to know how to handle all of them!” Once we got back, I gave Veronica a good long lesson on probability while talking about it in such a way that it relates to weather. She still tired of it quickly, but she could push a bit further with her own will. |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 31: Day 39: I woke up later than usual today. I was on a roll with Veronica last night so I wanted to continue as long as possible. Unfortunately unlike Veronica I am not a Vampire and it is hard for me to stay up as late as I did. To be honest I really wanted to just stay home and sleep in, but I could not afford to let Veronica regress to how she was. I need to keep on the pressure, keep her interest up. Breakfast was a bit awkward now that I know that Merry adds her blood to the sauce she marinates the fish in. I know that I have been eating it so long that the thought really should not bother me but I can’t help it. It’s like finding out that jello is made of ground up goat hooves, just not very appetizing when you think about it. Unfortunately my only other options are to cook something myself or go hungry. But my cooking skills are nonexistent and I’m sure Merry would not allow me to leave the house without eating. Besides, I don’t want Merry’s scary motherly face to be directed my way again, so I toughed it out. After breakfast I made an attempt at shaving myself so I would not have to be put in such an uncomfortable position with Sebastian again. It was a very slow and tedious process but I was succeeding up until Merry decided to give it a try. Sure, I thought. Merry is good with her hands, I thought. She can do it for me so I won’t fall behind on my schedule, I thought. I was wrong. I thought the first cut was bad enough but I was committed once she got started, so it would be even. And no Merry, frankly I don’t think it is alright simply because a few drops of your blood made me good as new. Anyway, those were just a few notes on what was different this morning. The really significant events today started after the morning swim while I was sparring with Nip and Tally. As usual I had my stick and was doing my best to get a hit on them but, also as usual, every swing was met with a miss. But this time was a little different, Nip was skilled enough to avoid me without the aid of another imp to distract me and Tally was having a good time heckling me. “Oh! I think you almost had her that time!” Tally shouted with a laugh, it was way off. “C’mon big bro!” Nip shouted as she quickly darted around me. “You can do better than that!” “Where were you even looking!?” Tally cackled after another miss. “You’re not helping!” I shouted in frustration as the imps toy with me. “What are you talking about?!” Nip shouted. “I haven’t even gone in for any attacks yet. Think of all the extra practice you’re getting!” “But maybe you should go ahead and end it, Nip.” Tally pauses as she thinks. “Now, how should we rape you today?” I tightly clenched my stick as I gave one final swing. “Rape this!” Nip effortlessly evaded my swing but that was alright, it was a feint. My real target was Tally who was distracted with her perverted thoughts and *whack!* I hit her! It took me a moment to realize it, but once I saw Tally’s little body flying I realized what fact I had been neglecting. Imps are small so they may be hard to hit but what hits do connect really hurt! “Oh my god! Tally, Are you alright?!” I immediately felt bad as I ran up to her and cradled her in my arms. She may be a pain at times but I would not forgive myself if I had seriously hurt her. Thankfully she just seemed a bit dazed as she slowly opens her eyes. Not surprisingly, Tally was not happy once she realized what happened. She pushed her way out of my arms and blew her tongue at me. “Stupid big bro! You’re going to pay for that!” She shouted as she flew off. I gave a sigh of relief, she could be mad at me as long as she was alright. As I was thinking of ways to have morning sparring without hurting TNA should I hit any of them, Nip flew next to me as she watched Tally fly off. “Oops, you made Tally mad.” She casually stated. “You better watch out big bro, Tally likes to get revenge.” “You know, somehow I already knew that.” There was going to be hell to pay. So I was able to avoid tickle torture and/or rape as Nip and I made the trip to Victoria’s mansion together. Once we arrived I was pleasantly surprised to learn that Sebastian let me bathe in peace. I even had a little bit of bonding with Nip as I distracted her from taking the opportunity for sex by bathing her. Unfortunately I could not be so lucky to have Sebastian take the hint and leave well enough alone. “Good day, Jonathan.” He pleasantly called out to me as I made my way to Veronica’s room. “Could I interest you in a snack?” I could not help but glare at the food. Sure it looked good enough but for some reason things just screamed suspicious. “Hey Nip,” I called to her. “What’cha want big bro?” Nip was in a rather good mood. “Say ‘ah’.” Nip complied and I stuck a little bit of Sebastian’s food in her mouth. “So, how does it taste?” “Ish bretty ood.” Nip mumbled as she slowly chewed the food. “Do you feel tired at all?” I asked after waiting for her to swallow. “Sluggish? Dizzy? Sick?” “No, why?” “No reason.” I wait a moment for Nip’s attention to start to wonder before giving her a quick swat with my hand, which she dodges. “Hey! You already made Tally mad!” Nip scolds me. “If you’re looking for a fight I’ll bring it, but you’ll lose!” “Reactions seem good, and your tongue seems sharp.” I explain as I continue to examine her. “With your small size and metabolism I think it is safe to say the food is not drugged.” Sebastian covers his heart and gives an exaggerated gasp. “I’m hurt you would doubt me.” “Alright, alright, I’m sorry.” The drama queen. “Tell you what, as an apology I will have some.” I don’t like him hitting on me, but I have no hatred for him otherwise. I took a few samples of the food and quickly ate them. “There, happy?” Sebastian smiled and gave a bow. “Delighted.” Yeah, that smile he gave me should have told me everything I needed to know. All things considered I do have to give credit where credit is due, Sebastian works fast. It was only last night when I perked Veronica’s interest and Sebastian had already wrote entire lesson plans around weather and other topics Veronica might be interested in. Her lessons were actually going smoothly up until I started to develop a problem. My dick was hard, plain and simple. I am a guy, I am used to getting seemingly random erections from time to time but this one just would not go away. Even more, it actually got worse as time moved on and it eventually got to the point where it started to hurt. “Seriously, are you alright? You keep squirming.” Veronica pointed out. “I’m fine,” I groaned as I tried to keep a handle on my problem. “now let’s continue. If we assume everyday in March has a 5% chance for rain, 10% in April, and 7% in May each day independent of the others what is…” I failed. “… Okay, I’m not fine. Continue to read through the problems on your own, I need to take care of something.” “And what exactly do you need…?” She started to ask but as I stood up it became glaringly obvious. Her face turned bright red as she saw the larger than usual bulge in my pants. She looked away with a huff. “Alright, go take care of it. Take your time, don’t come back for all I care.” I was a little disappointed that she still proclaimed to not want to continue, but I had harder problems to deal with. I had hoped that rubbing a quick one out would alleviate my pain so I ran to the bathroom and started to get to work. Unfortunately no matter how I worked at it I did not get anywhere, it just was not enough. “Having trouble there?” Sebastian asked after barging in. Seriously dude, homo or not there is a little thing called privacy. “What the fuck did you do to me?!” I was more than a little agitated at this point. “Not much.” He shrugged. “Just gave you some food made from a special blend of ingredients. The effects on the girls are minimal but for men it increases blood production, improves circulation, and of course gives a major boost in ‘energy’ shall we say.” He chuckles. “Unfortunately it also lowers sensitivity to the point that your hand alone is not enough. If you want we could guh!” He crossed the freaking line, I socked him in the gut. “You don’t have to get violent.” He groaned as he clenched his stomach. Ignoring his pain I pull up my pants. “You can find someone else to give the lesson today.” “Where are you going?” Sebastian continued to groan. I give him a cold glare, the answer was obvious. “I’m going home, damn it!” As I trudged my way back, horny and in pain, I had to wonder why today had to be one of the days none of the monster girls showed any interest. Seriously, I’d take almost anyone. Really? No one? Not even the werewolf or nekomata from before? Fine! I’ll get home and fuck Merry senseless, that’ll show you! And where the hell did Nip get to? Everyone’s missing a great opportunity! After what seemed like an eternity I finally made it back to find that Merry was still out fishing, just my freaking luck. But I was not alone, no I was definitely not alone. “Welcome back, big bro.” Oh god damn it, not you! Any other member of TNA would have been better than Tally. The one imp that specifically likes to see others suffer and the one that was mad at me. I slowly turned to look at her, fearful of how she might use my current predicament against me. She was already naked and in her large form “I hope you don’t mind, but I invited all my sisters.” Just like she said, the others started to come out from various places in the house. They were all naked and giggling, serious case of déjà vu. “You seem to have forgotten you are our plaything.” She gives a cold chuckle. “I think it is time we remind you.” It looked like they were all going to tickle rape me again. But you know what, I was okay with that. Hell, if I played my cards right I could have my problem taken care of and have Tally think she got revenge at the same time. “No. Please. Anything but that.” I groaned as I tried to hide my sarcasm. Luckily the thought I was lying never occurred to Tally. “Beg all you want, it won’t help you.” She gives another chuckle. “I’m going to rape you as my sisters tickle you, just like when we met.” (Inside the spoiler: It’s rape time?) (For those who skipped, I turned the tables on Tally.) It only took a few minutes for the other imps to have their fill of amusement and begin to wonder off, leaving just me and Tally. By the time the last imp waved goodbye as they took off giggling my head had cleared and I realized I did something horrible. The lines of rape were kind of blurred since she was going to rape me anyway. But I still took her by force and that is never a good thing. I looked down at Tally who was exhausted and twitching under me. “I’m sorry Tally, I took things a little too far.” That was a big understatement, I completely lost control of myself for a while there. If this happened in the other world a good lawyer might have been able to get me off on temporary insanity but that is still no excuse for what I did. “Stupid big bro.” She mutters as she slowly regains the energy to sit up. “Stupid, stupid, stupid.” She begins to bang her fists against my chest but she quickly looses energy and falls into my arms. “You’re going to pay for this.” She weakly grumbles. “I’m going to get you back big time.” She was already in my arms, so I gently hugged her. “Alright, alright, just tell me what you want me to do.” However, my attempt to comfort her only makes things worse and she quickly pushes me away. “That’s not the way this works!” She shouts. “You don’t get to be sorry and then ask for forgiveness! Don’t regret what you did! Just accept you’re punishment!” She continues to rave as she flies off. “Just you wait big bro! I’ll get you!” I have a bad feeling about this. |
dcw2021May 4, 2016 8:04 AM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| (The Following is a mass of bad hand writing and bug eyed drawings.) hi, mi nam is jonathan and im stupid. i am the most stupid persun ever. I am so stupid I dont even no im stupid. this is a story of how stupid i am. when i wak up in the mourning i fourget too get dresed and go owt naked, becas im stupid. When i pracktis with mi stupid stic i hit miself in the balls, becas im stupid. when i go to town i tak short cuts threw dark allys in the bad part of town, becas im stupid. When im looking for work i even tak ious from people ive never met, becas im stupid. when i get hom i tell big sis that she is ugly, becas I’m stupid. and when i sea a butiful imp i hold her down and rape her, becas im stupid. stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid You’re stupid big bro! I hope Sebastian rams your ass in! (Below the previous statement is a surprisingly detailed drawing of Sebastian and Jonathan in a compromising position. And below the picture is a final note in the normal handwriting.) This journal is ruined, I will have to get a new one tomorrow. |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 32: Day 40: I got this second journal because Tally wrote ‘stupid’ all over every free page. I’m glad I did too, because it looks like it’s going to be my only friend in this corner of the cabin I’ve been banished to. Merry’s never been this mad at me before. I can understand why and it is my fault but honestly what am I supposed to do about it? Nothing I can do about it. I just have to hope and pray I can make it up to Merry somehow. But I suppose you won’t know what I am talking about unless I write it in you, right my friend? It technically started with the events in the previous journal but I only really got signs that it had happened this morning. I was having my morning spar with Nip and Annie. No, no, I learned my lesson from last time and used a significant amount of cloth around my stick so I won’t hurt them should I hit them. But Nip was ready to have her turn and quickly tickled me into submission so she could claim my body as her spoils. Yes, they do that. I don’t want to have to restate everything that is in my other journal so you are just going to have to roll with it, it’s not that bad. Anyway, Nip worked my sensitive parts until I was ready before positioning herself over me. But as she lowered herself onto me she got stuck because she was still in her small form. “What’s going on?” She asked as she straddled my shaft with a perplexed look. You see Nip, Annie, Tally and the other seven members of TNA are imps and because of their small size we can only do it when they take a larger form. Again sorry, but I don’t have the time to copy everything from the other journal to you. Anyway, I had just assumed that Nip had got a little over zealous and forgot to switch forms but as she continued to try to force herself over me it became apparent that that was not the case. “I swear this has never happened to me before,” Nip sadly stated as she was at a loss for what to do. “Let me try.” Annie flew up and pushed Nip aside. “You sure you want to do that?” I only asked because I knew Annie would give an amusing answer. Annie turned her head with a ‘hmph.’ “It’s not like I’m doing this because I want to, stupid big bro.” Typical tsundere, spouting protests even as she grinds her tiny body against my rod. Unfortunately it quickly became apparent that she could not take a larger form either. We were not sure what to do. Not all of us would have admitted it but we were all ready and willing. This was the first time that we could not do it and we just sat there confused for a while. I eventually offered to lick and/or finger them, if only so they would be easier to handle throughout the day, but Nip surprised me with her answer. “That’s okay, I don’t really feel like it today.” <- I did not think this was possible. No member of TNA has ever turned down any form of sex before, except Annie but she doesn’t really mean it. I knew something was up but I never would have guessed what. I did go to my job at Victoria’s mansion today and even did a few errands around town but it’s all a blur at this point. I just remember getting home and Merry was pissed. “Jonathan Ryan Adams!!!” Once she used my middle name I knew I was in trouble. It’s easy to forget just how terrifying Merry can be when she wants to. I did not even know what was wrong yet and I was tripping over my words. “Sorry! I mean, w-what did I do?!” “Take a look back there.” Merry grouchily said as she pointed inside. I nervously peered past her to see every member of TNA gathered around Tally who was in her large form. I carefully examined them, looking for something Merry would be mad about, but the only thing surprising was that Tally was actually dressed in her large form. She was wearing an unusually modest shirt that I can only assume Merry made for her. Other than that, the other members of TNA seemed to be upset with Tally but I can guess why after this morning. After a while I gave up on figuring it out. “Ok, what am I looking at?” “Tally!” Merry angrily retorted. I shirked back from Merry’s sudden snap as I again looked at Tally. “W-what? She’s just in her big form…” “And why is she in her big form?!” She snapped. Was that a trick question? I wondered. How was I supposed to know? She had only ever entered her big form while having sex. But being intimidated as I was the only answer I could give was the obvious one. “B-because she wants… sex?” Merry gave a long frustrated sigh. “Yes, I’m sure she does. But that is beside the point.” She then started glaring at me again. “Why else would she be in her form that is only used for sex?” To be fair, the answer should have been obvious. But whether I was unable or unwilling to come to the correct conclusion is irrelevant. “Why?” I muttered, Merry had to tell me. Merry tried her best to calm down before giving me the news but her anger just seemed to increase the more time she took so she just shouted out, “She’s pregnant, you idiot!” The word pregnant echoed in my mind as the world itself seemed to come to a halt. I’m sure my mouth was a gasp but I don’t think I was breathing. “Oh, shit.” Was what finally escaped my mouth. I know I have been doing it with TNA for a while, but to think I would actually get one of them pregnant. They are unblessed so the chances are very small but still possible. But for it to be Tally? I know I did her pretty hard the day before but.. Yes, that’s right. The day before, it was a shock for me as well so I asked: “But how do you know? Isn't it too soon?” Merry gives another sigh, but at least her outburst seemed to have calmed her down somewhat. “It looks like when one of them gets pregnant they become stuck in their large form. It happens almost immediately after.” How did I not know this? I’ve read plenty of books including the monster girl encyclopedia but nothing ever mentioned this. How did Merry know? Don’t tell me she took Tally’s word for it? This could all be an elaborate hoax concocted by Su. Don’t fall for it Merry! My doubt must have been obvious because Merry finally stepped aside to let me in. “See for yourself.” I nervously walked toward the group of imps as Merry followed behind me. As I got closer I could hear that all the imps were spouting various protests at Tally. They were all about the same, but the one I heard best was Ina. “No fair!” Ina shouted, “just because you go and get knocked up we can’t do it with big bro?!” Far from seeming troubled by her predicament, Tally seemed elated as she playfully grinned at her sisters. “Serves you right for helping big bro rape me.” She then took turns sticking her tongue out at her sisters. “Oh, so you raped her this time.” Her voice was calm but my hair might as well have caught fire from the glare she was giving me. But it was only going to get worse. Once Tally heard Merry’s comment, she flashed me a wry grin that told me everything I needed to know. She was getting her revenge now. She quickly turned away as she wailed with the best crocodile tears she could muster. “It was horrible! I told him I didn’t want to but he was a beast! He tricked my sisters into holding me down while he violently thrust in and out of me! I cried and pleaded but he just kept going and going until he poured his semen into me while shouting for me to have his child!” She puts her face into her hands and sobs. “Now I can never be a bride!” That little bitch! Granted a lot of what she said was technically true, but the pleading for me to stop, yelling at her to have my child, and the whole bride thing is all bullshit! But the damage was already done, nothing I could say would possibly save me. That little brat, she got me good. I could feel Merry’s rage just pouring off of her and… I’m going to die, aren’t I? Merry is going to unleash her inner yandere and I am going to die a horrible bloody death, in my sleep if I’m lucky. Sorry about this new journal. But if I die tonight please keep what little of my memory is contained within you. If you hear from me again it will be a miracle. PRAY FOR ME. |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 33: Day 41: Hello again my friend, seems I survived the night. Sorry if my hand writing is a little wobblier than usual, I’m a little drunk. It’s been a rough day, so much so that I decided to screw it and have a drink. Turns out I’m a whiney drunk, but you will still listen to me right? When I woke up this morning I had hoped Merry might have calmed down, she didn’t. She refused to make me breakfast or take our usual morning swim together, she hardly even spoke to me. And if that was not bad enough, even TNA are ignoring me now that it is impossible for them to have sex with me. Tally would probably still be able to do it but I’m not about to dig myself into a deeper hole than I already am. When I told Merry I was going to work, hoping she would at least see me off, she just crossed her arms as she grumpily said “You should go.” To which I could only hang my head and reply with, “yes, ma’am.” After slowly trudging my way to the mansion I decided to take some time to ask for advice. I would explain my circumstances and ask what they thought I should do. Here are the various responses: Sebastian: “Oh my! You have been a busy boy haven’t you?” He chuckled before getting a little more solemn. “I’m sorry but I’m afraid I don’t have any experience in that regard. I only found out I had a daughter recently.” Polite but useless. Victoria: “You dare waste my time with such drivel?” She impatiently replied. Really shouldn’t have asked. Cynthia: “What?!” She shouted. “That poor imp. How could you rape her?!” I think she misunderstood how my relationship with TNA works. Kunai: She just shrugged her shoulders. Real freaking helpful. The ghoul maids: They requested to see exactly how I got Tally pregnant as they hungrily eyed me, so I bolted out of there. Veronica: “I don’t know,” she stated with complete indifference, “why don’t you take a few days to figure it out?” Just trying to avoid her lessons again. Misty: “If Merry ends up killing you be sure to come see me,” she chuckled. Really? I made the trip to the library to help you out. The least you can do is be serious. After I somehow managed to complete all my work for the day, I headed back to find that nothing had changed. Merry was not speaking to me and TNA, minus Tally, were still sulking over not being able to have sex. Being there just made me depressed so I decided to wonder about town. It may have already been dark and it might have been a bigger risk than I would have normally taken, but at that moment I didn’t really care. Thankfully I ran into Jim before I could get into any trouble. He saw how depressed I was and offered for me to join him for a drink. Rather than having a drink from his wives store, we opted to take a corner of a pub where at least no one we know would eavesdrop. He agreed to pick up the tab this time, not that I could come anywhere close to the amount he drank last time but it was still thoughtful. As we drank I explained the same story I had given several times throughout the day, to which he nodded in understanding. “I see, I see.” He said as he stroked his beard. “So one of your girls is upset because you got someone pregnant before her, does that about sum it up?” “I guess.” I solemnly said before taking another big drink of the beer. “I don’t know what to do. Merry won’t talk to me, won’t look at me, she won’t even stay in the same room I’m in. How am I supposed to make things better if she won’t even give me a chance?” “Sounds pretty serious,” he continued to nod as he listened to me sob, “I’ve only met the lass once but she seemed nice enough. What you did must have really hurt her if she is acting that way.” I’m sorry to say that it was at this point that the alcohol really hit me and while I do remember what happened I had no control of myself at the time. I can’t say I’m proud of my behavior. “I know I’m the one to blame, okay?!” I shouted as I whined to Jim. “But what does she want me to do?! Huh?! I can’t just go and make Tally un-pregnant!” I then crossed the line of whining and was throwing a tantrum as I banged the mug against the table. “I thought we had an understanding! She knew I was involved with TNA and she was supposed to be okay with that as long as I gave her her fair share of love! She can’t do this to me just because I got one of them pregnant! It’s not fair! I have no control over that!” After my rant I collapsed onto the table and Jim slowly took the mug away from me. “Yeah, I think you’ve had enough of the sauce. It is your first time after all.” After making sure my drink was firmly out of reach he turned to me and asked: “So, how are you going to make it up to her?” “To who?” I asked. “Your lass Merry, who do ya think?” He gave me a good smack on the back to knock some sense into me. “What are you going to do to get back on her good side?” “If I knew that I would not be here.” I retorted. “Don’t give me that,” He shook his head. “If you love her then you should know some way to get her to forgive you. You do love her right?” That question, combined with his hard slaps, snapped me out of it somewhat. I went quiet for a moment before answering. “I think so. She is important to me, that much I know.” “Well then what more do you need?!” This time he slapped me so hard I thought I was going to puke. “I told you a man needs to be strong. One of the ways to do that is to be firm and clear on how you feel. If she is important to you then you have to prove it to her. If she has to guess then you have made a terrible mistake. Do you understand what I’m sayin’?” I still don’t know exactly what I need to do, but I can’t just leave things like this. The way she looks at me now, it hurts. I just want things to go back to the way they were. Sorry, I’m getting water stains on you. It’s sea water, that’s why it’s salty. |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 34: Day 42, morning: Alright friend, this is it. Things cannot remain like this. I have to get my shit together. I am going to take the day off and I am going to patch things up with Merry. I don’t care if I have to do back flips through hoops of fire. I will have made up with Merry by the end of the day if it kills me. Wish me luck. Entry 35: Day 42: It’s official, my life with Merry will never be what it once was. Merry is already getting ready to go, despite agreeing to wait a while. I don’t know if I am ready but I suppose I always knew this day would come eventually, might as well be now. But you know what? I’m sure that in this case change is a good thing. I know that Merry is excited for it and I think I am too. For you see, I am getting married. It all started this afternoon. I had spent most of the day planning how I was going to go about it. Where we were going to eat, what we were going to do, where we were going to do it, I had to make sure it was all perfect if I was going to succeed. Once I had everything planned out I went back to the cabin to pick up Merry for our date. She still was not speaking to me but I was persistent. I refused to let her get away without so much as joining me on our date and even if she was still grumpy about it she did agree to come. I have to admit, I could have asked for our date to go a little better. From our dinner together, to the tour around town, to the walk along the beach at sunset, Merry remained in her bad mood. She refused to make eye contact, ignored my jokes, and never spoke to me, I might as well have been by myself. But I remained optimistic. With everything else working against me I could not afford to beat myself up over a few failures. The walk along the beach at sunset was the last thing on our date. I could pick up from her body language that she had calmed down somewhat but she remained stubborn and refused to speak to me. As our date came to an end I knew I had to bring out the big guns, I had to use my trump card. After a bit of sweet talk as we watched the sunset I asked Merry if she would forgive me. I gave a long sigh after she remained silent. “Are you just going to remain mad at me forever?” Still silence. “You leave me no choice. If that is the way you are going to be then,” I quickly grab her hand and look her straight in the eye, “let’s get married.” “W-what?” Was Merry’s obviously confused response. Finally the silence was broken! But I could not be satisfied with that, I had to keep up the assault. “I love you Merry! I want to spend the rest of my life with you!” I knew that the L word was Merry’s weakness and I was going to abuse the shit out of it. But it unfortunately back fires. “You…” Merry clenches her fist and quivers with anger as her more monstrous form began to show. “How dare you!” Merry shouted as she made a swipe at me with her claws. Thankfully my training with the imps has had some results and I was able to dodge the attack. “You know that becoming a bride is my dream! Do you think I will forgive you after using a half hearted proposal to get on my good side?!” She reverts back as her anger slowly gives way to tears. “You’re horrible! Trash! Disgusting! How could you play with my heart like that?! I loved you and was patient but you went and got one of the imps pregnant?!” “So what?!” I shouted back. Argue that it was not my choice that Tally became pregnant? Argue that we had agreed to allow me to be involved with TNA? Irrelevant! “My relationship with TNA is more complicated than I can ever begin to explain! But my feelings for you are simple! I lo…” “Liar!” Merry shouted. “You are just saying that because it is convenient for you!" She pauses for a moment as she sobs. "I know because you've never said it to me on your own. I've told you but you've never told me. You’ve only ever told me because I asked you to!” There it was, finally out in the open. “Do you really think so little of me?” I give a sigh as I take a moment to calm down. “Do you want to know the reason I never straight out said I love you?" I've struggled with this question a long time, but it took spending a night drunk and depressed to finally find the answer. "It’s because I needed you." That is the conclusion I reached. "Ever since I got here you have been saving my life, providing me with clothes, food, and shelter, and providing me with all the love and support I needed in this new world. I could not survive without you, not a chance, and that left me unsatisfied.” “If you’re unsatisfied then leave!” Merry shouted with tears streaming down her cheeks. “Take your imps and start a family! Just go!” “I will not!” I retorted. I will not leave. Not now, not ever. “Because things are different now. I can make my own money, I have my own friends, and I have enough knowledge and skills to survive on my own." All leads to one simple conclusion. "I don’t need you anymore Merry!” That last statement struck her harder than anything else. “I-I see… you don’t need me…” Her heart broken she turns out to the sea. “If you don’t need me than I will just go!” She turns her back to me and runs out to sea. I had to catch her, I could not let her get away. If she made it out to the water she would be gone forever. I ran after her fast as my legs could possibly carry me. I thank God I was able to catch her in time. I grabbed her hand and threw her to the ground before I pinned her in an inch of water. “That is not what I mean, damn it!” Merry struggles to break free but I keep my hold on her. “Because I do not need you, ‘I love you’ is not an empty statement to save my own skin. Because I do not need you, keeping you happy is no longer the only way I remain alive. I do not need you Merry! I want you!”[/color] As that statement rings out, Merry stops her resisting. “I want you Merry! I want you to cook my meals, I want you to be there to greet me when I get home, and I want to have sex with you, everyday, for the rest of my life! I love you Merry, please be my wife!” I then kissed Merry with all the love and passion in my heart. I knew I had to seal the deal right then and there. I told her I love her, now I have to show her. (In the spoiler: A scene with Merry.) (For those who didn't read the spoiler: Merry said yes.) Finally finished, I roll off of Merry and lay next to her as the gentle waves wash against us. “Merry, my love…” I chuckle between breaths, it was nice to be able to say that and it be true. “What do you say once I finish… No, once I even get to a stopping point with tutoring Veronica… we make our way to Lord Michiko’s castle? We can be wed in the Sunken City then have you blessed… Because I want you… to have my children.” “Do you really mean that?” Merry asked as she rolled on top of me and sternly looked me in the eyes. “Because I will not lose to TNA. You will have more children with me than you will with them, that is my condition. As long as you promise me that then you can love them, sleep with them, and even marry them if you want. But I must never be second to them.” I nervously chuckle at Merry’s seriousness. “That is quite the request.” I meet her stern glare with a smile as I caress her cheek. “But of course. I love you, forever and for always.” “Good.” She passionately kisses me for my agreement. “But we still have the problem of TNA getting a head start.” She quickly lowers herself over my shaft again. “We shall start right now, and I will not be satisfied until I feel a new life inside me.” She gives me her scary motherly smile. “Let’s hope you get as lucky with me as you did with Tally.” She gives me one last chuckle before she gets started. “Good luck.” We then continued to do it for hours. Well my friend, sorry to fill you with the details but it seems I’m going to be quite busy from now on. I won’t hold my breath for being lucky enough to get Merry pregnant without a blessing. Even if I did I would doubt she has a built in pregnancy test like TNA does. But we will be making the trip to lord Michiko’s castle regardless. I guess I will need to start thinking about how to approach a lord. Michiko is supposedly the nicest lord, but somehow I still doubt it will be easy. (tygertyger, if you have not read any other spoiler please read this one.) |
dcw2021May 4, 2016 9:46 AM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
(The next several entries have been hastily scribbled out and replacement entries have been added.) Day 43: Day 44: Day 45: Day 46: Day 47: Day 48: Day 49: Day 50: Day 51: Day 52: Day 53: Day 54: Day 55: Day 56: Day 57: Day 58: Day 59: Day 60: Day 61: Day 62: |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
Entry 35: Re-days 43-62: I am so sorry this happened to you, my friend. It appears that TNA found my hiding spot for you and have spent the last several days having their way with you, in a manner of speaking. I know the feeling, believe me. Unfortunately since they cannot have sex they have had to find other ways to amuse themselves, none of which are constructive. I’m sorry, but I think you will just have to get used to it. As they are right now I don’t think I would be able to keep you hidden for long. It might be better to try the hiding in plain sight technique so at least they won’t get any fun out of finding you. They are not so bad once you get used to them. Annoying as hell, sure, but eventually you find ways to cope. Being upset, won’t make anything better. Anyway, I don’t know how good your memories of the events are but my original entries over the past several days are no longer legible. Sorry if it is all a repeat to you but I am going to be writing an overview. Ready? Let’s get started. First of all, I threw a big celebration party for my engagement to Merry. It was very much like the celebration of me getting my job but the scale was a bit bigger. I invited Veronica, who was more than happy to skip on her lessons to come, as well as the servants from the mansion in addition to my freinds around town and Merry also made more friends than last time. Unfortunately in this world being in love, engaged, or even married does not affect the monster girls tendency to try to seduce and/or steal you away and Sebastian certainly did not let up on me. If anything some girls see it as a challenge and will be even more aggressive in their seductions. Merry’s friends in particular were much more forward. I don’t know if they meant it or were just testing me for Merry’s sake or both but I remained steadfast in politely turning them down, it just would not do to run off with other girls during our engagement party. So now I am engaged to Merry and everyone knows she is my fiancée. Fiancée, you can say what you want about the French but they do have some nice words. Just saying it makes me all tingly inside. And the girl in question, Merry, god I love this girl. Now that I know she is going to be my wife soon, I hold nothing back from her. I’m completely honest with her, share all my thoughts and opinions, and of course flirt with her quite often. In return Merry has also opened up more to me. I often get to hear her sing now, before she wouldn’t in front of me, and it is the most beautiful sound in the world to me. We even use pet names now, pet names! Not long ago I could not imagine honestly using a pet name but here I am using them naturally. We occasionally try different ones but for the most part I use honey and Merry uses darling. I think Merry noticed that 'darling' has a stronger effect on me, because of a certain blue haired lightning shooting alien from an anime, rather suits her if you ask me. It is official that given the choice between this world and the other one I would choose this one every time, this is my home now and I won’t give it up for anything. God, I never thought I could feel this way. I’m going to have to be really careful to not start daydreaming and just gush out all my thoughts on how beautiful, wonderful, funny, smart, loving…. Sorry, suffice to say I’m in love. Of course, my relationship with TNA is not exactly the same as it once was either. But don’t go thinking that my relationship with them has gotten any worse, quite the opposite actually. Just as I am going to marry Merry, Tally is going to have my children and I fully intend to step up and take care of them. But having my children is not the only reason TNA is irreplaceable to me now. Since they are unable to have sex with me the time they spend with me is just that; time they spend with me. It took me a little while to realize it but all of these little girls have chosen me as the one they want to be with, even if they show it in varying degrees. They may annoy the living hell out of me but if anyone thinks I am willing to part with a single one of them they are dead wrong. Anyway, aside from their relationship with me it is interesting to note how the relationship between them has changed. Lead by Sis, all the other imps take turns catering to Tally whims, something she abuses the hell out of. But it is odd, even with Sis encouraging them it really does not seem like something they would go along with. My guess is that they are driven by some degree of instinct to take care of their pregnant sister. Speaking of Tally’s pregnancy, there are still no visible changes in her appearance but she really has been stuck in her large form and she has started to get weird cravings so I guess it is only a matter of time. Also, like she said in her entry, oral has proven to be a major part of her cravings. I understand that many monsters use semen as a source of extra nutrition and energy, but still. I’m not complaining because I cannot deny that it feels good but she is much more the domineering type, it’s not like her. Regardless, now that I have patched things up with Merry, having Tally stuck in her large form has proven to be quite the hassle. Her more normal size had made our already small bed even more cramped, I’m considering getting a bigger one. You might think I end up nestled between two beautiful girls happily sleeping as their soft bodies press against me, but you’d be wrong. In fact I despise any lucky bastard who ends up in such a situation. Because what I get is Tally forcing her way between me and Merry, snoring loudly and kicking and tossing in her sleep. And as if that was not enough, she has decided to make it a point to interrupt any alone time me and Merry might have together. Merry usually allows TNA to join her if she is horny enough but her insistence on getting pregnant ASAP has lead her to no longer care, she is getting her fill and anyone who wants to join can have what is left. It is a shame but I don’t think Merry’s efforts are having any results, looks like we will need a lord’s blessing. As far as our trip goes, we have finished our preparations. Of course Merry has her usual fishing supplies but I figured I should pick up a few things I could use. It’s going to be a long trip, best case scenario is we manage to hire a boat to take us and it will take about a month round trip. On the other hand, the trip with no transportation would take almost a year and that’s assuming we don’t run into any trouble. If that were the case it would probably be better to stay here and get Amarante’s blessing, the bureaucracy is ridiculous but it is doable. Speaking of the bureaucracy, if we are going to be gone so long I should probably start the process of getting me claimed and hopefully the paperwork will be processed by the time we get back. Anyway, getting back to what I will be taking, I have bought a backpack that I have packed with rope, hooks, vials for holding Merry’s blood, and other various odds and ends. The hardest decision to make was my choice of weapon. There were two situations during the trip here that nearly cost me my life. I will not be foolish enough to believe that the trip will be an entirely safe one, my stick is not going to cut it. The question was what to get? I have to keep in mind that whatever I carry I have to be able to swim with. The backpack is heavy enough as it is but the added weight of a large weapon or armor is simply out of the question. I eventually decided on a short spear, about 4 feet from end to end with a short blade for the tip, the wooden pole reduces the weight and relying on stabbing motions will make it easier to use in the water, but I also got a concealable dagger just in case. As for when we will leave, it will probably be shortly after Sebastian returns from his trip. Of course there is no telling when that will be. Oh right, you probably don’t remember. Almost two weeks ago Sebastian was sent to one of the cities in the western desert. Apparently one of Victoria’s good friends and trading partner lost one of her favorite men as a result of the ongoing incident regarding the Lazy lord, so Sebastian was sent to take his place until she gets a suitable substitute. He was supposed to be back a few days ago but we still have received no word on his whereabouts. I hope he’s okay, he may make me uncomfortable but I don’t want anything bad to happen to him. Besides, with him gone I’m starting to become much less comfortable going to the mansion every day. I promised I would continue until Sebastian returns and they can figure out what to do about Veronica’s math lessons, but I’m starting to get chills. No one has tried anything yet but with Sebastian’s unexpectedly long absence… let’s just say I always feel like hungry eyes are watching me. For some reason I feel like the problem would be solved if they had more cucumbers there, maybe I should buy some? |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 36: Day 63, morning: I once again woke up to what has been my normal alarm as of late. That being Tally kicking my face after shifting in her sleep to occupy the vacant space after Merry got out of bed. It’s not very nice to be woken up in such a manner; but since I’m awake anyway I might as well get my day started. However, before I can get up I have to carefully move the other members of TNA off of me. All ten have been staying with us lately so it takes a while but at least they tend to sleep in the same place. From the top: Sis nuzzled in my hair, Ina and Abigail next to my head or neck, Nip against my shoulder, Sara on my chest, Doe and Annie fall asleep under my hands as I pet them, and Tiki and Su on my crouch. As my reward for successfully getting out of bed without waking any of the imps I was able to spend some time alone with my fiancée. I found Merry happily humming to herself as she divvied up the portions for breakfast. I quietly snuck up behind her and quickly embraced her with a quick kiss on the cheek. “Morning honey.” She had a bit of a start but quickly smiled. “Darling, I told you not to sneak up on me like that.” “Can’t be helped.” I chuckled. “I just got excited because it is such a wonderful morning.” “Oh really,” she giggled as she turned to face me, “and what makes this morning so wonderful?” She already knew the answer. “Because you are a part of it.” I said before giving her a proper kiss. Oh god, I know okay. I know it is just plain cheesy. But I can’t help it. My mind is awash with endorphins and other various chemicals that makes one light headed and giddy. A powerful thing this drug called love, and it’s addictive as hell. But I don’t mind being addicted to this drug. So what if I start gushing out incredibly cheesy lines? At least I’m not writing bad poetry. Well, not yet anyway. Getting back to my day, our time alone together was yet again ruined by Tally barging into the room. I swear she must have some kind of sixth sense for when me and Merry are together. “Where’s my breakfast woman?!” Tally playfully shouted as she flew to the table. “I’m hungry as a mother fucker!” “I’d watch my mouth talking to big sis like that.” Surprisingly it was Sara warning Tally about her language. “Oh good, a complainer.” Tally maliciously grinned at Sara. “Come over here,” she commanded as she pointed into her mouth, “you can be the one to feed me.” “Fuck tha…” Sara was about to refuse when Sis gave her a stern glare. “…er, I mean… well fuck.” Reluctantly, Sara prepares to feed Tally. “Good. Now then, let me think…” Tally placed a finger on her chin as she chose who will be catering to her whims during breakfast. “… Su, rub my belly. Tiki, message my feet. As for the rest of you,” she leaned back and fanned herself, “ I’m hot so fan me with your wings.” Sitting there like a regular piece of royalty, Tally abused the kindness of her sisters. “And I’m still waiting for my food woman!” She shouts at Merry. “Don’t yell, I’m coming.” Merry brings Tally breakfast with even larger portions than what she gives me. I know that Tally is pregnant and all but there is a limit to how much you can abuse those around you. I crossed my arms as I stood next to Tally with a firm glare. “You’re not helpless yet Tally, you can stand to do things on your own. This is simply an abuse of your position.” Tally met my glare with a confident smirk. “You have no right to talk.” Tally flat out declared. “Just whos’ fault is it I’m like this, hmm?” I admit that I shirked back when she said that. “If you really want to help the others you can help care for me.” She turned around and spread her wings to show me her back. “Give me a message. The area around my wings gets sore from flying in the larger form I’m stuck in.” The brat was now trying to give me orders. “And if I refuse?” I asked. Next thing I knew she was in full drama queen mode. “Oh woe is me!” She shouted as she let loose with the crocodile tears. “What am I going to do? The children have such a useless papa, he won’t even help their poor mother out in a time of need.” Feigning shame, she buries her face in her hands. “What’s more is after getting me knocked up he is running off to get married to another woman. If he won’t help me now it is only a matter of time before he throws me out onto the cold street.” Ensuring herself an Oscar she makes a pleading motion to the sky. “Forced to be a single mother raising her children with no home and no food! Be strong my babies, be strong.” This little brat has no shame does she? But I have to admit that she really knows how to work me. With all the others staring at me as if what she said was true, I had no choice but to give in. “Alright, alright, I’ll do it. You don’t have to make such a scene.” She playfully sticks her tongue out at me before exposing her back. “You are such a big pushover.” A pushover huh? I suppose that’s true, she did easily manipulate me into giving her a message. I took a seat behind her and began to do my work. I’m still never confident on how to approach the wings so I always start with the shoulders. “Ahhh, big bro really gives good messages. Oh! Right there, that’s the spot!” As I continued to give Tally one of my messages, that I’ve always been told were good, I began to notice something. It was hard to tell while she was still wearing the modest shirt Merry made her, but as I peered over her shoulders I became convinced that her body had changed. Only one way to find out; I reached around and grabbed her breasts. “Hyah! W-what are you doing big bro?! I haven’t given you permission to touch those today!” Having felt Tally’s breasts quite often recently, I was able to immediately confirm my suspicions. “Your breast have gotten bigger haven’t they?” Tally was not prepared for this and gave surprised moans. I decide to take advantage of her surprise and give her a message of a different kind. “My, my, it seems that you really are pregnant after all.” I prattle as I continue to grope her. “O-of course… I am… stupid…” She said between gasps. “Just what… did you think… all this time?” In my fun I had forgotten the company I was in but was quickly reminded when I heard, “Daaaarliiiiiiing!” Yep, my death kneel. Right on schedule. “Just what do you think you are doing so early in the morning?!” It was Merry, obviously, and her hair might as well have been on fire. I quickly moved my hands away from Tally in my surprise but it only took me a moment to start to calm down. “D-don’t be like that, honey.” Making a fuss over fondling Tally at this point would just be silly after all. “After the number of times the three of us have done it together this is nothing.” Merry knew that, and her glare quickly turned into a pout before raving, “But you have not grabbed me out of the blue yet! And you had the perfect chance this morning!” Was that really what she was upset about? That I did not grab her breast when I greeted her this morning? I would have been more than happy to had I known. Or maybe it was specifically that I did it to Tally before her? You wouldn’t happen to know would you, my friend? Anyway, aside from teasing Merry some about how I will grope her in the morning from now on, the rest of breakfast was uneventful. So shortly after that I had my usual morning swim with Merry; and it’s more difficult than ever. As I stated before: everything I decide to take on the trip is something I have to be able to swim with. So lately our morning swim has been spent with me practicing how to swim with my backpack and weapons. It’s nice that Merry is able to cast a spell that can prevent the items from getting water damaged but she has no way of dealing with their weight. The backpack is actually not much of a problem; imported all the way from the sunken city it is made for guys like me who have water monsters as girlfriends. With special air pockets to help adjust buoyancy, at times it feels easier to swim with the backpack than without it. It cost a pretty penny but it was worth it. The difficult part is swimming while handling my spear. Aside from its weight I cannot use my hands for swimming while wielding it. Being able to move with it is hard enough; I have to learn to fight with it. But I cannot neglect my skills on land either; so after practicing with it in water I practice on land. Obviously I do not use TNA as targets while practicing with my spear. Many of them complain that it is boring to just watch but the ones with me this morning, Annie and Abigail, minded themselves as I performed various swings and thrusts. “Remind me why you are out here doing this.” Annie says with a yawn as she stretched. “Because big bro is going to protect us with his spear,” Abigail happily answered as she watches me, “Ain’t that right big bro?” “Hopefully it won’t come to that,” I said between thrusts, “but if a fight becomes unavoidable I want to know I’m not useless.” Annie looks away with a ‘hmph.’ “As if we could ever rely on you, we will probably end up bailing you out again.” I couldn’t help but give a nervous chuckle, that comment hurt. “Hopefully next time will be different.” As I looked at Annie, who was still looking away, something caught my eye. “Hey Annie, can you come here?” “Hmm?” Intrigued, she agrees to fly up to me. “What is it?” “Could you turn to the side?” She hesitantly agreed and turned. She became visibly flustered as I carefully examined her from the side. As she lightly bobbed up and down from flying I came to my conclusion: “No good, I can’t tell with your ribbons on. Can you take them off for a moment?” I did not flat out say it but the ribbons that TNA normally wear are their clothes, so I was asking her to undress. Her face becomes beat red as she gabs herself and shouts, “You perv! First Tally, now me?! You are obsessed with breasts this morning! I’m not going to undress just because you ask me too!” Thankfully I know that Annie often acts different than she feels. I just have to be nice and honest and she will usually drop the façade. “Please Annie?” I softly ask. Already working like a charm, her tough façade began to fade away. “Well…” she continually went back and forth between looking at me and averting her gaze for a minute before giving a sigh “… Fine, if you are so desperate to see them I guess I don’t mind. But only this once, okay!” She quickly undoes her ribbon to expose her delicate frame for me. “There, happy?” She nervously fidgets as I continue to examine her. “… Sorry if there’s not much to see.” I chuckle at her reaction, simply adorable. “Don’t worry, you’re beautiful. But…” In order to finish my examination I have to hold my thumb out and close an eye. “… you’re breasts have gotten bigger haven’t they?” The next moment Annie plants a drop kick on the side of my head. “I-idiot!” She shouts in a flustered rage. “D-d-don’t think saying something like that will make me happy! Stupid!” Despite what she said she turned away in an attempt to hide her big smile as her tail happily swished around. “I’m not happy, I’m not happy at all!” I could not help but laugh as I rubbed my cheek; Annie’s reactions are always so amusing. But once I knew Annie had changed I was curious about Abigail. “Abigail, could I check you out as well?” Abigail also becomes flustered as she hovers in front of me, but for her it’s because she’s shy. “D-do you really want to see, big bro?” Seeing her practically using her long hair to hide her face as she shyly looks up at me, it’s just… kawaii. Damn, breaking out the Japanese now. But I tell you, the shy one and the tsundere together can only be described as adorable. That’s it, this group is officially labeled AAA. I just want to point out that it means Annie Abigail Adorable and is in no way a reference to their cup size which is perfect in every sense. <- If I did not add in this last bit there would be no telling how many pages would be lost if they see it. It’s funny really. I have had sex with all of TNA and they will take you by force more often than not. But once force is no longer an option some of them can be really self conscious about their attractiveness. I have no problem easing their worry, it is no lie to say they are beautiful. “Yes,” I happily nod, “I would like to see. Could you please show me?” After seeing my sincerity, Abigail excitedly nods with a smile. “Alright. As long as it’s big bro I don’t mind.” Shortly after Abigail presents her equally slender form I am able to confirm my suspicions. “You’re breast have gotten bigger as well, Abigail.” “You really think so?!” She was apparently excited to hear that. “Yeah, I do…” I rub my chin as I think “… the question is why? For Tally it makes sense. But you two…” “Sis says we will help with the children when they are born,” Annie interjects, “Could that be why?” I suppose that could be the case. It makes about as much sense as anything else I could come up with. But still… “Have all of your breast gotten bigger?” “Hmm, maybe a little.” Annie paused to think about the state of her sister’s bodies. “Except Doe, who remains a washboard.” “Give Doe a little more credit!” Abigail interjects as she lightly places her hands over her chest. “Hers have gotten bigger as well. Because, for the first time in her life, if you were to cup your hands over her breasts…” it almost seems like there is a spark in her eye as she finishes her statement with wholehearted honesty. “…you would realize she has nipples.” I for one found that last statement to be horrible, but Annie burst into laughter. “Hahahaha! Yeah! That is her alright!” As Annie continues to laugh Abigail pats her own chest and gives a long sigh. “On the other hand there is Tiki who is just not fair.” Annie’s laughter comes to a halt before she grumpily scratches her head. “Yeah, she always wears her ribbon looser than the rest of us but now she is saying it is getting tight on her. It really pisses me off.” After getting frustrated just thinking about their busty sister Abigail shouts “Ahh, whatever!” before flying up to me and taking a seat on my shoulder. “Big breast don’t matter do they big bro?” Her eyes are practically pleading as she gently grabs my cheek. I chuckle as I gently pat the little imp on the head, her horns tickled my palms. “No, breast size does not matter. You have plenty of charm regardless.” After hearing that Abigail happily hugged my cheek. “I knew I liked you big bro! You don’t prefer those old, fat, skanky ladies do you?” She gave me a sweet kiss on the cheek before nuzzling her face against mine. “Hey!” Annie lands on my other shoulder and tries to pull me away from Abigail. My neck creaks from her surprisingly forceful grab. “What do you think you’re doing?! You’re still naked! Don’t go pressing up against big bro!” But she was also naked and I could feel two soft lumps press into my cheeks. Once she realizes this she becomes flustered and looks away. “Besides, big bro likes big sis. She is the one he’s marrying!” “So?!” Abigail giggles as she playfully pulls my head back over to her side of my shoulder. “Big sis is usually nice, I also like her. So what if she is old and fat?” I know that what they consider is old and fat is different than what I consider old and fat but things could get dangerous for all of us if I let them talk about Merry that way. “Now, now, that’s not true.” “Oh what do you know about big sis’s age anyway?” And a point goes to Annie as she pulls me back toward her. “Oh, who cares!” Abigail shouts as she pulls. “I like big bro and big sis regardless!” “Just get away from him!” Annie shouts as she pulls at the same time. “There is nothing about him to like.” “No way!” Abigail giggles, at this point she is just using me to play with her sister. “You let go, if you don’t want him.” As the two girls pull my cheeks get stretched out. But despite the slight pain I could not help but take the opportunity to say: “Ladies, ladies, please. There is enough of me to go around.” Of course even I had to chuckle at the corny line as I rub the girls heads. Annie grumbles that I’m messing up her hair but makes no effort to avoid it while Abigail happily accepts the petting. “I really can’t wait for my turn with you, big bro.” “I know, just be patient.” I’m sure the other members are feeling the same. But with Tally the way she is right now they will be waiting a while. That being said, it’s not like there is nothing we can do while they are small. Some gentle caressing with my fingers and careful tongue work and I can show them a good time, Tiki helped teach me that much, it just takes a lot more time and patience. Unfortunately other than Tiki and Tally, who can force it out of just about anybody, the members of TNA would have to be patient and be more submissive for it to work and of course I have to be willing to take the time for it. That, however, does not turn out to be a problem for these two. Hell, I just came out and asked them. “In the mean time, are you in the mood for anything else?” Abigail gives a big smile. “Sure!” “Alright,” I turn to look at Annie who is fidgeting as she watches me and Abigail, “do you want to join?” There are many members of TNA that are not patient enough but Annie is not one of them. Being her normal self she looks away with a ‘hmph.’ “Well if you insist I suppose I can.” I don’t mind doing things for these girls. It makes them easier to deal with and brings us closer together. It’s the ones that are so hyperactive they refuse that are hard to deal with. But that can be fun in its own way, makes the day more interesting. |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 37: Day 63, afternoon: Everyday it just seems like less of a good idea to continue my job at the mansion. The steadily growing lust of the servants permeates the dark halls and sends chills down my spine. I am always on edge during my bath because the only thing standing between me and a lot of rape is a wooden door that does not even lock. Not even the members of TNA are of any protection; chances are they would simply watch. Thankfully, in what I can only assume is an attempt to remain professional, the servants have been keeping their distance. As a result the only servant I’ve seen in days is Cynthia, the human maid. I assume in order to keep the other servants away Cynthia is assigned to the section of the mansion where I tutor Veronica. As a result, I often find her cleaning in the dark rooms and hallways on my way to Veronica’s room. She may have been born in this world but she is still a rare human so I find it a bit easier to talk to her than the other female residents of the mansion; and since she is the only servant I see lately I at least try to say hi whenever I see her. As long as I do not take up too much of her time, she is more than happy to take a break from cleaning to chat. Normally we just have random small talk but since there has still been no word from Sebastian it has become a habit to ask if there are any updates. “So, any word from Sebastian yet?” “Not yet,” she slightly shook her head while maintaining a polite smile, “but it has only been a few days. It’s a long trip, there is no cause for alarm yet. Just wait, give it a few more days and he will be back before you know it.” “I guess so.” Nothing I can do about it anyway, so there’s no point in worrying. “But couldn’t he send a letter or something?” Cynthia chuckles as she gave me a look that clearly says that has already been thought of. “Normally the very thing that delays the writer can delay the letter carrier.” After a moment of silence she gets a bit more sullen. “But it is kind of lonely without him around.” I was surprised to hear that she missed Sebastian. I’ve been told that they were a pair that Victoria wanted to produce offspring but I’ve never delved much into how they actually feel about each other. Sebastian seems to think of it as little more than part of his job, but is the feeling mutual? I just had to ask: “What do you think of Sebastian?” She gave me a puzzled look so I tried to elaborate. “Does it bother you that Victory expects you and him to have children together?” I was expecting her to be surprised that I would ask or get upset that I would bring it up. Instead, she gave me a simple smile. “Don’t worry, I like him.” She certainly did not seem un-fond of him as she closed her eyes to think of him. “He’s polite, he’s handsome, he’s intelligent, and he’s kind. I may not have a choice but it’s not a bad arrangement. After all…” She becomes flustered and fidgets. “…he is gifted in certain aspects… so it’s not like it doesn’t feel good…” She finally realizes what she is talking about and covers her face. “Oh my! What am I saying?! In front of a guest no less! I’ve been around the others too long!” Seeing her hide her face form embarrassment as she talks about sex is a nice change from the norm in this world, it’s refreshing. “I’m terribly sorry!” She shouts with a deep bow. “I shouldn’t be saying such things!” I dismissively waved my hand. “Don’t worry about it.” She really is cute, I can see why maids are a fetish. “I’m just glad there is no animosity between you two. I was worried, given the circumstances and the way he is.” “’The way he is’?” She curiously repeats. “What do you mean by that?” “Err…” I honestly have no idea how she wouldn’t know; Sebastian makes no efforts to hide it. But, if she does not know then it is not my place to tell her. “Nothing, just forget it.” I just decided to drop the conversation right there. After my talk with Cynthia, I went to have my normal tutoring session with Veronica. She is still difficult at times but our lessons have been going smoothly, almost too smoothly. You see Sebastian was still in charge of planning my lessons for Veronica when he left. He prepared about two weeks worth of lessons beforehand and left with the intention of being back before we finished them. Well we finished them, ahead of time, and he’s late. I do try to teach Veronica a few things without guidance; but with no direction we spend a good portion of the time talking. Today in particular, what caught her attention was the servants’ unusual behavior. “What is up with everyone lately? They seem on edge or something.” It seems that Sebastian’s absence has not affected her in the slightest. “Sebastian was a big part of taking care of their needs.” I have no problem giving a straight forward answer; I don’t really see her as an heiress anymore. “With him gone everyone is…” “Everyone is horny?” Veronica bluntly interjects. “Honestly, it’s only been two weeks.” She gives a small sigh as she props her head up on the table. “I’ve never done any of that stuff; you don’t see me complaining.” In a huff she finishes by mumbling, “I don’t see what the big deal is anyway.” You know, I’ve been tutoring Veronica for a while now. I know she can be lazy, stuck up, and stubborn as well as excitable, overly confident, and prideful. But that last comment had me curious. “Say Veronica, can I ask you something?” What I was about to ask her was fairly personal so I didn’t want to take her off guard. “Hmm?” She fixes her posture and impatiently crosses her arm. “What is it? Just spit it out already.” “What are your thoughts on sex?” I bluntly asked. She was obviously startled by the question, and rightly so. She quickly becomes flustered and shouts, “W-what brought that on all of a sudden?!” "It’s just unusual.” I explained. “Far from the usual 'take what you can get' attitude, I’ve heard you have refused everyone who’s ever been presented to you. I know vampires are known for being choosy about their partners but your mother seems to be quite insistent on getting you some experience. She even went so far as to ask me, a mutt, to be your first if you show interest.” I held up three fingers, lowering them as I go through my list. “It is acceptable in this society, your family not only approves but encourages it, and I’m sure your instincts have been causing urges.” I had to smirk when she averted her eyes after I mentioned urges. “Not to mention that it does not have to be a permanent partner, try one, try five. Your mother is wealthy and has influence, if you don’t like him I’m sure you can get another. But you still refuse.”[/color] Finally done explaining, turned my palm upward as I presented my question. “I just have to ask; why?” “Mother really needs to mind her own business.” She grumbled before giving a long sigh. She looked away with a sullen look before answering. “To be honest, I don’t really know.” I was half expecting her to just blow me off, I was surprised when she actually opened up to me. She closed her eyes as she presented a list of her own. “’It feels amazing.’ ‘There’s nothing better.’ ‘It looks bad if you have no experience.’ I’m just tired of everyone telling me that sex is this great thing that I’m missing out on. When I find someone I want to do it with I will. Until then I do not want anyone treating me like I’m less of a person for being a virgin.” It’s odd, in the other world it is the guys that are ridiculed by their peers for being a virgin. But far from finding this funny I was quite touched and quickly clasped her hands. “You know, you and I are very similar! I used to think the same way!” “Always getting so familiar.” Since she started cooperating, I have allowed the black out curtains to remain closed and have been using simple candles for light. Currently stronger then me, she calmly pulled a hand free, pinched my hand, and set it to the side before giving me a cold glare. “And what do you mean we are similar? You got one girl pregnant, marring another, and have nine others I’m not sure you have stopped doing.” Ouch, true but ouch. I have to chuckle to get through the sting of her words. “Circumstances change. I was raped on my first day here, willing my second, and have had to turn girls down numerous times. It’s funny considering in the other world getting a girl is difficult.” “So you went from having to pull to having to push?” Veronica sarcastically remarks. “Sounds to me like you failed in both cases.” “I don’t think so.” I cheerfully retorted. “I probably would have been devastated to leave the other world if I had a girl of my own. Instead it was…” “A dream come true?” Veronica interjected with a confident assumption, a wrong assumption. I was silent for a moment. It was hard to answer. “No, not quite.” Veronica was honestly surprised as I solemnly explained. “I’m happy to be sure. I have a girl I love, ten others that might get there before long, I have a home, and I’m starting a family. I would not give that up for the world, but it does not mean I’m without regrets. I had to leave my old family to find my new one; I often worry about how they handled my loss with no idea what had happened to me.” For once, Veronica became visibly saddened after what she said. “Sorry, I did not mean to bring up a touchy subject.” Being depressed just does not suit her, so I sat next to her and slapped her on the back. “Don’t worry about it! Everybody has their baggage to carry around.” I pulled her in close with a playful grin. “Not that you would understand, miss Richie Rich.” She quickly pushes me away as she shouts. “And just what do you mean by that?!” “You can only turn down the men you’re offered because you can have one whenever you want.” I grinned as I teased her. “Without your money you would be taking anyone you could get, just like the others.” She apparently found this insulting, her mouth a gasp from the insinuation. “I’ll have you know, even without my money I could have any man I wanted!” “No you couldn’t.” I answered her questioning ‘why not’ glare with a ‘gotcha’ grin as I pointed to myself. “Because this man is taken.” She became flustered and apparently chose to not even justify my corny joke with a response. She just crossed her arms and muttered ‘Stupid dog.’ After being thoroughly amused by Veronica’s reaction I leaned back to stretch out. “But maybe the two of us just need to relax. I will admit it is nice, but sometimes I think everyone over thinks sex. It’s perfectly natural, it doesn’t have to be the big deal everyone makes it out to be.” I had to pause as the girls currently in my life flash through my mind. “But then again I probably shouldn’t be saying that since I’m getting married and have kids on the way.” “Speaking of your kids.” Veronica finally speaks up. “You know imps normally have more than one at a time right?” The thought hits me like a shot. “That… could be a problem.” I had no idea, I could be in trouble. “Merry made me promise I would have more children with her than I would with TNA. If I were unable to fulfill that promise…” I pause to think for a moment before quickly raising up. “Alright, pop quiz! How would I find out the rate I have children with TNA?” “Back to math?!” She said with a start before giving me a glare. “And what is with the topic?” “Just work with me on this, I could be in trouble.” She gives a long sigh as she agrees to go along with it. “Fine. You would need to know the rate of conception and average number of offspring, right?” “Uh-hu.” I nod. “For simplicity’s sake let’s assume that there is a fixed probability that they can get pregnant in a given year; write a simple equation.” “A fixed probability huh?” She grabs a pencil and some scratch paper and starts writing. “The simplest solution would be a Bernoulli trial. Here.” She presents me with the following equation: Y=x*(1-p^10), where y is the number of children born per year, x is the number born per pregnancy, and p is the probability per year the imps will not become pregnant. “Why to the tenth power?” I ask after looking at the equation. “You have ten imps right?” She confidently explains. “Only one can become pregnant at a time but I assume you do all of them. That means that there are ten trials, only one need succeed so simply to the power of ten. Am I right?” “Shit!” I yelp before covering my mouth and nervously stammering. “I mean, excellent point Veronica.” I take a moment to try to compose myself. “Alright, as for Merry once I get her blessed she will definitely become pregnant. If we assume she only has one at a time and the effect is permanent then her y simply becomes 1. So if the y for the imps is greater than 1…” “You’re fucked.” Veronica bluntly finishes my statement. “*sigh* I know.” Someone save my loins. T-T (Just an interesting note.) A short time later, Cynthia entered the room pushing a cart with trays on it. Like a proper maid, she quietly does her job until she is spoken to. “What’s with the food?” Veronica asks as she curiously eyeballs the covered trays. “I did not request anything.” “It was Mr. Adams that requested this.” She answered as she took one of the trays from the cart. “I did?!” I yelped as she sat the tray in front of me. “I don’t recall requesting any food.” I swear there is a twitch in her eye. “You gave us some pretty strong hints.” She lifted the top off to reveal a dish rife with sliced cucumbers… What? “We got cucumber salad,” she grabbed another plate and set it down in front of me. “Cucumber sandwiches,” and another, “Cucumber soup,” and another, “and Cucumber salsa.” … What? “The next time you have a craving for cucumbers please just let us know.” She was smiling, but if Merry has taught me anything it’s that smiles can be scary. And Cynthia’s is terrifying. “Don’t just hide them throughout the building.” …What? Cynthia then pushes the cart out of the room before turning around to say one last thing. “I was also told to inform you that Miss Victoria would like to speak with you tomorrow.” She gives a polite bow. “Good day.” And slams the door behind her. … What? I said I was going to buy cucumbers didn’t I? Did you think I was joking. I thought if I bought cucumbers and hid them throughout the building the servants could use them to ease their needs. “What possessed you to think that?” Veronica asked after I took the time to explain. “Do I even want to know?” “I don’t know why I thought it would work.” I honestly answered. “It doesn’t make any sense to me either, I just thought I would try.” Stop it, just stop it! I hear you laughing at me! I’m not crazy, you’re crazy! What do you know anyway?! You’re just a journal! Don’t make me give you to the imps! … Sorry, you’re right, that was uncalled for. Anyway, getting back on track, Veronica was just as confused as you are. “So let me get this straight: You hid cucumbers all throughout the house and you don’t even know why?” She asked with ‘that is the stupidest thing I’ve ever heard’ written all over her face. “Not quite,” I explained, “I bought the cucumbers but I didn’t hide them.” “Then…” Before she could even ask Annie and Abigail burst into the room. “Big bro!” Abigail shouted. “We hid the cucumbers just like you asked us too!” Giggling as she excitedly flutters in front of me. “You won’t forget your promise, right big bro?” “Don’t worry,” I pat the happy imp on the head, “You did good, I’ll keep up my end.” “Anything I want, right?” She has to look up through her long hair as my patting messes it up. “Of course.” I nod with a smile. “Good, so we’re finally done?!” Annie shouts as she carries the last cucumber above her head. “This has got to be the stupidest thing I’ve ever done! Get it through your thick head! It is not a cucumber you are thinking about!” Veronica perks up when she hears what Annie is raving about. “Oh, so you know what is going on with the cucumbers?” “Yeah! Get a load of this!” Before she can explain she has to get a few cackles out of her system. “Big bro thinks that those girls with cucumbers just have cucumbers strapped on, it’s so stupid!” Veronica burst into laughter. “Hahahahaha! Are you serious?!” I don’t know what was so funny, there was no contradiction in what Annie said. As she continues to laugh, Veronica walks up to Annie and holds her hand out. “Let me see that for a moment.” Annie gets a big grin after she realizes what Veronica is planning. “Sure, go for it!” Veronica takes the cucumber and holds it so it is sticking out from her skirt. “Look Jonathan, a big, hard, juicy cucumber. Want a taste?” As she moves it closer to my face I reflexively step back and stumble onto the floor. “G-get that away from me! It’s disgusting!” She continued to chase me around her room until she was satisfied with my reaction. Once she was done she tossed the cucumber onto the table and sat on her bed. “You really are amusing, I think I might like you.” She crosses her legs as she looks down on me with one of her haughty smirks. “As a dog that is.” For some reason I was really embarrassed about my behavior. So before it could get back to that topic I choose a subject that needs addressing. “What does your mother want to speak with me about?” “Who knows.” She showed little concern. “It might have something to do with Sebastian’s long absence.” I suppose I will have to find out tomorrow. Whatever the reason, I have no choice in going. I best head out early. One thing is certain: you don’t keep Victoria waiting. |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| (Below is writing that is much neater and finer than the usual.) Hello, darling refers to you as his ‘friend’ right? Hi, I’m Merry. Sorry if you were waiting for darling, but he is staying the night at Victoria’s tonight. He didn’t give me any warning either, I was told by some servants. Anyway, darling is not home and TNA has already gone to sleep so I don’t have anything to do right now. I thought maybe you would like to know what I do while darling is at work? After our morning swim together I grab my fishing gear and head out to sea. Tally has had a healthy appetite lately so I have to work extra hard to find enough food for everyone. Thankfully I’ve gotten to know the area and have made friends with some of the locals so it’s never that difficult to find enough food, but I always make sure we have enough in reserve to last us a few days. It can be a thankless job at times but seeing a happy family gathered at the table to eat my cooking is like a dream come true for me. The first thing on the list everyday is collecting sea vegetables. Nutrition is extremely important, especially for Tally now that she is pregnant, so I have to make sure I collect a variety of plants for a balanced meal. I check all my usual spots looking for mature healthy plants to be gathered; but I do more than just harvest the plants. The last thing I want is to have to find different places to search so I always make sure to tend to the area they grow as well. I remove any parasites and sick plants I find and even attempt to plant new plants. After I have enough vegetables it is time to hunt down some fish. The others in the area know the fish locations better than I do so I make sure to ask if they know of any good spots for the time of year. If I am lucky I am asked to join them in hunting a large school, I can catch up to a week worth of fish in one go! But normally it is just me and my net catching one fish at a time. I always feel bad for the little things, but we have to eat so the only thing I can offer them is a quick death. As for how I kill them, I’ll leave that a secret. ;) Since I kill the fish quickly to ease their suffering I have to clean the fish shortly after I catch them. I settle on the bottom and lay out everything I need so I can work quickly. Using a knife or my claws, if I choose to use my more monstrous form, I easily shave off the scales, remove the guts, and lop off the head. After dicing the fish into bite sized chunks I place it into one of my marinating jars. The jars are filled with a sauce made from mashed sea vegetables, fish liver, some spices, and my blood. The sauce itself not only adds flavor but also acts as a preservative, gives energy, and can even possibly extend my darlings life, I try to make sure he gets some for every meal. The whole process of cleaning the fish inevitably attracts a lot of small predatory creatures looking to snatch up anything I don’t use. Sometimes even a few sharks will show up to investigate. But don’t worry about me, unless it’s a really big and aggressive shark I am more of a threat to it than it is to me. Even if the shark is really big and hungry I would be able to out swim it. But more often than not the sharks that do approach are probably just looking for the fish heads that I tend to just throw out. Some of the sharks are pretty smart and have likely gotten food from mermaids before. I even once knew a mermaid who kept a couple of sharks as pets. I do think sharks are neat, but I think it would be too much of a hassle to have one as a pet. After I have gathered enough food for the day I usually have enough time to talk with some of my friends before coming home. For example; today I was able to talk with Flou the charybdis, Aris the merrow, Mizuna the mermaid, and Sally the scylla. Since Flou does not like to leave her burrow, we often meet there to talk. We normally talk about a lot of things but ever since she found out I was getting married Aris starts all our talks by asking; “So has your darling hit you up yet?!” She always approaches the subject with extreme enthusiasm. You’ve meet her before, darling, she was the red head in the hat that was trying very hard to tempt you. She is really a merrow, a more energetic and flirtatious type of mermaid that normally wears a hat. Her red hair is unchanged but now it matches her tail. I used to have a hard time talking with merrows, their obsession with sex was hard for me to deal with. But now that I have darling and have lots of experience I can share the details that they love to hear. “Sadly, no.” I answered her. “We try every night but we are just having no luck. Looks like we need to make the trip.” “You try every night?!” She excitedly exclaimed. “I’m so jealous!” She swam to me and held onto my shoulders, her eyes were practically sparkling. “So tell me, what positions have you tried?! Do you have an orgy alongside those imps?! Does your darling get the job done?! C’mon Merry, don’t hold out on me!” I used to be too embarrassed to answer her, but as I spent more time with her I slowly began to tell her what she wanted. Now I happily share, I take it as a point of pride. “We haven’t tried experimenting that much, the basics work for us for now. The most I’ve had is a four way along side TNA, with a three way with Tally being the usual lately.” It’s just the last question that makes me flustered to answer. “And darling always does his best but I sometimes have to force the last bit out of him.” Sorry darling, but you already know it’s true. It almost seemed like she had an orgasm just listening to my answers. She tightly hugged herself as she moaned, “Oh, I want a man of my own so bad!” She then quickly clasped my hand. “You already share him right?” I already knew where this was going. “Let me borrow him, please?! Or at least let me join you!” This is the only question I’m hesitant to answer. TNA found darling at the same time I did and even saved him a couple of times, so I don’t really mind sharing with them. But I already share the bed with ten other girls and that is enough, I don’t even get to sleep next to darling thanks to Tally. But at the same time I also remember the loneliness, falling asleep alone every night never knowing if I will find someone to love. I remember, I can never forget, and knowing that some of my friends continue to feel that loneliness makes me sad. But I found darling, I found him before anyone else. There were times I thought I would lose him, times I thought he would never love me. But now he is mine and I am so happy, a happiness I hope everyone can feel at least once. But still, to just let others have time with darling, to share him with someone new? I just don’t want that. Is that wrong? Does that make me selfish? Anyway, setting the depressing topic aside for later. Mizuna saw the distress the question was causing me and opted to help me out. “Leave the poor girl alone, Aris.” Her sultry voice showed no signs of interest as she continued to drink from her goard. “I’m sure you will find a man for yourself one day.” You meet her as well, darling. She was the black haired, heavy drinker that enjoyed teasing you. She looks basically the same in her true form but black hair and scales are a really dark blue. “That’s easy for you to say.” Aris crossed her arms and glared at Mizuna. “You’ve already got a man.” She grabbed her hat and pulled it tightly around her head. “Oooh, I want to get rid of this hat soon.” Which is merrow talk for she wants to get married. “I’m a type of mermaid as well, it’s not fair you two already have someone.” “Well…” We were all surprised to hear Flou suddenly speak up. Her soft shy voice hardly ever raises above a murmur. “…at least you can leave to find a man, I can’t move from here. I once tried to create a whirlpool to bring down one of the passing ships…” She sank down into her whole until everything below her eyes was hidden and he voice was barely audible. “…but the city guards got mad at me.” You see she is a charybdis, a mimic like monster that lives in a burrow and releases bubbles from barnacle like holes in her exoskeleton. They are usually very timid or shy but posses extremely powerful water magic, unfortunately for her trying to sink boats to get a man is a big no-no so close to Alnor. She has short black hair and a petit body and when combined with her timid nature it makes it real easy to feel sorry for her. But she’s not exactly lonely. “Aww, who needs a man anyway?” It was Sally who was nuzzling Flou as she slowly pulled her a little ways out of her hole. She tightly grasps Flou with a sly grin, it looked a lot like a cat holding onto a tiny mouse. “Don’t forget that you have me.” Sally is a scylla like the pirates we ran into before. She has curly blond hair and practically lives in Flou’s hole, and I mean that in more than one way. Flou desperately tried to push Sally off of her to no avail. “You just showed up one day and made yourself at home.” No matter how hard she pushes, Sally never loosened her grip. “I still want to get a boyfriend one day.” “Aww,” She playfully pouts, “Don’t you enjoy my company?” “Well…” Flou blushed, “…it is nice.” Sally squeals and hugs Flou tighter after seeing her flustered reaction. “Eeeeee! You are just so cute! I’m in love!” Having no shame in her PDA, she slowly trailed her tongue along Flou’s cheek. “How about we leave everyone to their business and have some more fun?” “Please…” Flou became even more flustered. “…not in front of everyone.” “What are you worried about?” The more embarrassed Flou got the more enthusiastic Sally became in her hugs and nuzzling. “They can’t even begin to understand what we have.” Hearing that, I had to raise my hand. “Actually I’ve been with TNA, just us, and it wasn’t bad.” I still prefer being with darling, but they certainly know what they’re doing. “Oh ho?” Sally playfully grins at me. “Well, if you ever get tired of your darling you can feel free to join us.” She then looks at Aris. “I don’t mind sharing, we can have a harem with ourselves.” Aris nervously chuckles as she scratches her cheek. “Thanks for the offer, but I haven’t given up on finding a man yet.” “Speaking of men,” Mizuna stretched as she floated off of the rock she was sitting on, “it’s about time I go have some fun with my own darling.” “I don’t suppose you would be willing to share?” Aris pouts at Mizuna, trying her luck one last time. Mizuna chuckled before meeting her pout with a smirk. “Sorry, I’m afraid my darling is kind of young and delicate. I need some time to train him properly. Maybe in a few years.” “Really?!” Aris excitedly clasped Mizuna’s hands. “You’re not just teasing me are you?” “Yes, I am.” Mizuna answered with a cold chuckle. After that we went our separate ways and I came home for the day. I always have to ready myself for the state the house is in when I return. Ina digs through the cabinets looking for sweets, Su makes booby traps, Nip’s roughhousing knocks over things, and there is no telling what the rest of them will do once they get bored. Thankfully they are usually busy catering to Tally all day but don’t even get me started on the things they bring in to satisfy her cravings. I don’t mind picking her up a few things myself but I don’t even know that some of the things I found are or were. But I don’t want to get into that, it just gets me in a bad mood so let’s move on. Before I do anything else I have to prepare lunch for Tally. She has really gotten arrogant with everyone having to take care of her and she has no problems even ordering me around. I may tolerate it while she is pregnant but she best remember everything she makes me do after the children are born; I bet the other members of TNA feel the same way, things will get very interesting when the time comes. Anyway, once Tally is taken care of I have to get to work on cleaning up their mess. It’s not an easy job and not only do I have to do it by myself but TNA sometimes gets a few laughs out of making my job difficult. It is particularly bad when Sis takes a day off to spend time with darling. Without Sis to keep them focused on taking care of Tally they just build on each other’s energy and get more and more hyperactive, even the mild mannered ones like Abigail. They act like children and if I treat them like children I can handle a few of them on my own, but eight is total chaos and today I had ten! But I always pull through. I straighten up the house, I deal with Tally’s commands, and I play with TNA to burn off some of their energy. All before I manage to always greet darling at the door after his day of work. I do this because I love darling and all I ask is that he loves me back. I love you darling, don’t you ever forget that. After that, darling gets home and I will leave the explaining up to him. So thank you for keeping me company while darling is gone. This is surprisingly fun, I might have to get a journal of my own. Anyway, that’s it for me. Goodnight :) My entry 2: Hi, me again. Darling won’t be coming back today either. It’s alright though, so what if I had to put up with all ten members of TNA not once but twice and maybe even tomorrow as well. I know that whatever it is must be pretty important and darling won’t do something I’m going to have to make him regret. Isn’t that right, darling? [i]Isn’t that right, darling?![/i] |
dcw2021May 5, 2016 12:05 PM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 38: Hello again, my friend, I’m finally back. It’s good to be home. Merry was of course quick to question what happened and TNA was excited to see me again. But a lot has happened and I need some time to myself to think. You don’t mind listening as I sort my thoughts out do you? Day 64: Where to start? Honestly it’s mostly a blur at this point. I recall keeping my promise to Abigail and something Cynthia said about preparing for a ball or party or something they are having at Victoria’s mansion, but most of everything that happened before I went to talk to Victoria that day is simply gone. I just know that I left TNA with Merry, even the two that wanted to come with me that day, and quickly made my way to Victoria’s room. At first I honestly thought that Victoria might send me to the desert to get Sebastian back. But the more I thought about it the less sense that made. Victoria is a wealthy and probably influential vampire with plenty of resources, Sebastian is her best and favorite male and has been sent to an area where more and more reports of trouble spring up. So what would be the fastest and most reliable way to get him back? Send her daughter’s math tutor? Of course! It’s brilliant! They would never expect that! Yes, of course that was sarcasm. Don’t take that tone with me. Anyway, all joking aside, I grew more curious as to what Victoria wanted the more I thought about it. But my question was quickly answered when I entered Victoria’s room and saw her naked on her bed. Yeah, that’s about how long it took for me realize what was happening as well. I tried to entertain myself with the thought that she just likes chillin’ naked on her bed, she’s rich and beautiful so why wouldn’t she? But the situation was setting off way to many red flags and I promptly turned and left… or I would have if I was given the chance. “You will not turn away from me.” She commanded as she eyes flashed red. At that moment she had me, my mind took a back seat to my motor skills. I’m not sure which is scarier, being fully aware or having no idea what is happening, but I was terrified. It was odd though; like before there does seem to be some give for interpretation allowing me to have rigid movements as long as my eyes remained locked on her. But she would not allow me to experiment with what I could do. “Remove your clothes.” Another command, which I hastily carried out against my will. For a while I just stood there exposed in the dimly lit room. Victoria silently held her chin as she looked me over with a grimace, she certainly was not impressed with what she saw. Eventually she let out a short sigh before making a motion with her finger. “Come to me.” This time the execution of the command was very slow. Little by little, step by step, I made my way toward her. The whole time I’m asking myself ‘why now?’ she always treats me like I’m some lowly mutt and certainly does not appear to be attracted to me in any sense. Once I reach the bed I began to crawl across the red, velvet sheets. Victoria’s body, despite her cold demeanor, lay open and inviting to me. I continued forward until I was positioned over Victoria and she wrapped her arms around me to ensure there was no escape. Her body was surprisingly cool to the touch, or maybe that was just the chill I got from the situation. “You look confused,” she said with a smirk in response to the expression I was apparently able to let out. Indeed I was, I never thought in a million years that Victoria would call me into her bed. Surely she must have better options? “You see, there are certain luxuries I have grown accustomed to, luxuries that I have no desire to go without.” She stroked my chin like I was some pet for her to amuse herself with. “I keep a supply of bottled blood mixed with some of my favorite wines. It satisfies me for a while but it lacks a certain warmth. I need something a little fresher.” “You have Cynthia.” I was actually surprised that was able to escape my lips, kinda throwing her under the bus. But I suppose it does not matter considering it did not work. She gave a cold chuckle. “Ho ho ho, my boy, surely you realize that there are certain pleasures only a man can give.” I start to say something in return but she puts a finger over my mouth. “Be thankful, you are about to lay with someone who far exceeds your class. You have no idea how many things had to go wrong for me to resort to you.” She lifted my chin so I was looking her in the eyes as she gave me a wry grin. “Now then, let’s begin.” She then lifted my chin to expose my neck and eagerly bit into me. I jumped as I felt her bite into me and she paused as I could feel blood running down my chest. “Disgusting,” she mumbled with a sigh, “your blood is so unrefined.” “Hey, feel free to stop at anytime.” I chuckled, holding slight hope it might work. Victoria, however, was not amused by my comment. “Still thy tongue or I will remove it from you.” I would not doubt her to make good on her threats so I shut up. After a moment to confirm my silence Victoria continued. “Good. Now, I am hungry so I will over look it.” She then began to suck my blood in earnest. This is the point where things began to get scary for me. I was being fed on, that realization was immediate, but more than the fact that my blood was being drunk was the fact that it did not hurt. More than that, it felt good. And I’m not talking about a slight pleasure but a mind numbingly powerful pleasure, almost as if I was ejaculating through my neck. But I was essentially being eaten, I should be horrified. Instead the pleasure immediately caused my penis to become erect as I moaned in ecstasy. The cognitive dissonance of the situation created a terrible unease in me. I compare it to a paralytic poison that serves to keep prey from struggling. As she continued to suck my blood I could feel her body getting warmer, or was it that mine was getting colder? When she finally took a break to breath I could see that her lips were a bright scarlet and her cheeks had new found blush, it seems blood does wonders for the complexion. She seemed to take a moment to bask in a sort of afterglow before giving me an elegant smile. “Well, well, it’s not bad after a moment. The mermaid energy gives it a nice zing.” She then noticed the state my lower half was in and got an amused smirk. “Well, well, so much for your protests.” She held my chin again. “So, shall we get to the real fun?” At that moment Veronica burst into the room. “Mother! What do you think you are doing!” She glared at her mother as she stomped toward the bed. “He is my tutor! Have you no decency?!” “Ah, perfect timing my child.” Victoria turned me around as she sat up. She held me from behind, her ample breast pressing on my back, and spread my legs to make my manhood appear as large as possible as she presents me to her daughter. “He may not be the best specimen but he is here, he is ready, and I have not yet had him.” Veronica starts as my rod stands before her. She had never seen mine before and she went out of her way to avert her eyes. “What makes you think I would want him?” “Do not pretend your own mother does not know you.” She chuckled as she licked up blood trailing down me. “He has done me a great service in ending your resistance to your studies. No one, man or monster, was able to do that. It is obvious he has interested you in a way no one else has. I suspect there are still more ways he has perked your interest.” Victoria presented a hand to her daughter, inviting her to me. “Now come, enjoy yourself. He is but a dog that lives to please you. Use him, abuse him, dispose of him when you are done, if you enjoy it I assure you there are others who will be much better.” I could only shutter as Victoria’s elegant demeanor gave way to one more cold and controlling. She held out her hand for several moments but still Veronica refused. “I see, well then…” She held my body close to her and pulled my head to face her. “…If you do not want him, I shall take him for myself.” To emphasize her point she gave me a long and exaggerated kiss. Once she finished she confidently leered at her daughter. “Of course it has been longer than I am used to…”, finishing her statement with a cold smirk, “…I may just take more than is safe.” Veronica watched as her mother bared her fangs and slowly moved back to my neck. As I felt Victoria’s breath on my neck I wondered if what she said was true when… “Stop!” Veronica finally shouts. “I’ll do it, ok? You don’t have to scare him.” She was obviously disturbed by her mother’s behavior. Pulling away with a wry grin, Victoria reached for a bell next to her bed. “Excellent.” With a flick of her wrist she rang the bell. A moment later, Cynthia entered the room. Without so much as a glance to me she walked next to the bed and gave a courteous bow. “You rang, mistress?” With a simple glance to greet her servant, Victoria gave her commands. “Cynthia, be a dear and fetch us some refreshments. You know the kind, and bring enough to last a while.” “Yes mistress.” With another bow Cynthia left to carry out her orders. With Cynthia gone, Victoria again addressed her daughter. “Now, my child, you must dress for the occasion. Take off your clothes and present yourself to him.” With visible reluctance Veronica began to slowly undress. Her skirt falls to the floor, she undoes her blouse, she shyly strips her underwear, and even undoes her pigtails allowing her long golden hair to flow over her slender shoulders. She truly is a beauty, her white skin practically glows in the dark room. But she looks young, not nearly as young as TNA does but not old enough to be considered safe in the other world, and after spending time with her I am doubtful her actual age beats her appearance by much. Regardless, I found myself unable to look away from her. “Does she please you?” Victoria whispered into my ear as she held my shoulders so I am pointing in Veronica’s direction. “She is still pure you know, un-touched in anyway. Prepare yourself, for the price of deflowering a vampire is paid in blood.” She motioned her daughter forward. “Come child, let us begin.” As Veronica crawled on the bed and sat in front of me I weakly smiled at her, silently pleading for her to find some way to just get me out of there. But she could not meet my pleading gaze. She averted her eyes before quietly muttering: “’it does not have to mean anything,’ right?” Dug my own freaking grave! Finally resolving herself to the task at hand, Veronica looked to her mother. “So, what do I do?” (I split this h-scene into two parts. The first part is mostly vampire foreplay and I recommend giving it a read if you don't mind light sexual material, the second one is a bit more intense if you want to see my attempt at it. If you don't care at all then neither contain any story significance.) Part 1: Part 2: As Veronica leaned against me, breathing heavily after her first climax, Victoria whispered into my ear again. “Better hope that mermaid blood is increasing your vitality, because this is where things get a little risky.” She gave a cold chuckle as she went back to watching Veronica and, after what she just said, I paid attention as well. After a moment it became apparent that Veronica’s breath was not slowing down but was in fact picking up pace. She clenched onto me with her unrestrained monstrous strength, leaving large bruises which I still have. When she looked up at me I could see her glowing red eyes devoid of any sense of reason she had, she truly was like a monster. I was frightened at this point but was still restrained from fighting back by Victoria as Veronica again sunk her teeth into me and began to drain me with more vigor than either had before while riding me at the same time. Like before, the pleasure I receive is proportional to the rate my blood is drained and with Veronica sucking me as hard as she can combined with her violent riding and the lack of blood to my head there was no way I could retain sense of what was going on. The last thing I remember is Victoria saying something about joining in before it all becomes a whitewash of pleasure and moans. Now, obviously I am still alive but I just barely made it through that. The entire next day was spent with me in a bed passing in and out of consciousness. I have no idea what happened in that time, I hope I was just left to rest. Anyway, I still have not told Merry about this whole incident and, now that I have had some time to rest, I think it is time. She already suspects something is up so I might as well get it over and done with. When I get back, I hope you don’t mind listening to what happened today; I’m pretty sure it is just going to be you and me again. I read her entries and I can already tell… she is going to be pissed. |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 39: Alright, I’m back. Where was I? That’s right, I was unconscious for a day. What? You want to know what happened with Merry? I’ll… I’ll tell you later. Day 66: I woke up to find Sebastian next to my bed. For some reason I was sore all over. (You his return would be that boring do you? This is what really happened:) “So, when did you get back?” My breath was heavy, I was really tired for some reason. “Yesterday.” “Yesterday?!” I couldn’t believe it, if Victoria could have waited one more day the whole ordeal could have been averted. I give a long exasperated sigh as I remind myself that what is done is done. “So, what was the hold up? And why didn’t you send a letter or something?” “Ah, that would be because of the Moon Bazaar.” Sebastian explained. “It is a major event in the desert this time of year and it can be hard to find anyone willing to deliver letters. Especially this year, there was a singer known as Darkstar. He was a real treat to see, let me tell you.” Sebastian rested his head on his hand and gave a delighted sigh. “That alone was worth it to be lady Salina’s date and plaything. I would love a backstage pass to him, if you know what I mean.” He regained his composure before continuing. “After that I escorted lady Salina to her new home, and was sent back by boat. There never really was any time to write.” I gave him a stern glare. “Well, thanks to that I ended up doing part of your job for you.” “Sorry about that.” He nervously scratched his cheek with a slight chuckle. “But I simply cannot thank you enough for taking care of Lady Victoria’s needs for me.” Finally letting his exhaustion show, he droops his shoulders with a long sigh. “The girls are demanding now that I am back and it is difficult enough to keep up without worrying about becoming anemic.” He fixes his posture and continues. “But I have to admit I was surprised to hear you gave Veronica her first time.” He got a big grin and rubbed his knuckles on my head. “You naughty boy, seems you’ve made a lot of progress with my daughter while I was gone! But be sure to properly focus on the lessons when you are alone with her.” Lessons? How was I supposed to think about lessons after what happened? I have gotten more or less used to living in this monster girl world but expecting me to just walk into Veronica’s room like nothing had happened is a bit much. I knew I needed to get some things cleared up as soon as possible, but still. Anyway, as I thought about it I noticed a large sack on a nearby table. “What’s in the sack?” Sebastian chuckled. “Why don’t you have a look?” Intrigued, I forced myself out of bed to investigate the sack. “Holy shit!!!” It was full of gold, and lots of it. “Is this for me?!” “Remember? The mistress said she would reward you if you 'entertained' Veronica. She just kept her word.” Damn. I’m not saying that it made everything ok, but damn. Certainly makes me glad to know that Merry and I will have some spending money when we make our trip. Which reminds me; now that Sebastian is back I am free to go get married. We will be leaving soon, I suppose that really makes today’s lesson the last one. After speaking with Sebastian I left to ‘attempt to give her a proper lesson.’ When I entered Veronica’s room she was at her table boredly resting her head on her hands. “Oh, finally awake are you?” She barely gave me a glance when I entered. Seriously? We had sex just the other day, she could at least put more emotion into her greeting. I took a seat next to her and laid out the lesson Sebastian had prepared for the day. But who was I kidding? There was no way I could just get back to work. “So… about the other day?” I finally spoke after what seemed like an eternity of awkward silence. “What about it?” She gave me an annoyed glare when she spoke. Oddly enough that was actually a good question she asked. What was I going to say about it? Victoria and Veronica are the only ones besides Merry and TNA I have done it with, I had no idea what to do. I’m sure that Victoria is fine since Sebastian is back, not that I care about what she thinks considering she forced me into that situation. But Veronica is a different story. Aside from being coaxed into it as well, I was her first. I can’t help but worry how she’s feeling. “Are you… okay?” I eventually asked. “Is that what you are worried about?” She grumbled before resting her head again. “Don’t worry about it, I’m fine. I regained my senses by the next morning, although I can’t say I remember anything after I lost it.” I believe she was referring to how she lost control. While that was troubling I could see she was back to normal now. “That’s not what I meant. What I mean is… well…” I just scratched my head, how exactly was I supposed to phrase it? Veronica raised up and gave me a puzzled look. “Are you asking if I have feelings for you?” After a moment she covered her mouth with a haughty chuckle. “You wouldn’t be so fortunate.” She continued by dismissively waving her hand. “Don’t worry, I have no intention of stealing you from that mermaid of yours. It didn’t mean anything, right?” I’m not sure if I was happy or sad that she felt nothing after the two of us were together. But if that was the way she felt then I was not going to press the issue. I just gave her a nod, “Alright, if you’re sure.” “I do have to ask one thing.” For this she slowly turned her head to look away from me. “You got one of your imps pregnant and are taking care of her, right?” I didn’t like where this was going, I straightened up and gave a nervous nod. “Yeah, it was a one in a million shot.” (More like one in a few thousand if you consider doing it daily given the yearly chance.) I really wish I could have seen the look on her face. Her tone remained the same, but she seemed to hesitate with her words. “So if something were to… you know… ‘happen,’… would you stick around?” “If something were to happen…” A chill went down my spine. I already knew Merry was not going to be happy as it was, but trying to explain that I got yet another girl pregnant after we got engaged… That’s just… “I’m afraid not.” My voice quivered as I spoke. There was a loud thud as Veronica collapsed onto the table. Her body began to shake before she turned to me in a fit of anger. “And why not?!” She shouted. “I’m better than those little pests!” “Because frankly I think I’d be dead!” I shouted back. “Merry was upset enough after I got Tally pregnant and she got to know TNA very intimately, I had to propose just to keep her around! But the thing about proposing… it’s kinda a one shot cannon. She seems to be more obsessed with me after we got engaged and she is not going to be happy that we did it at all. If you got pregnant as well…” An image of Merry’s eyes glowing as she stands in the shadows with a kitchen knife flashed through my mind. “… she will probably kill me.” Veronica just looked at me for a moment but shirked back when she realized I was not kidding. “S-she would be that upset?!” “I don’t know, maybe.” I sighed as I shake the image from my mind. “She doesn’t get upset often but when she does you better watch out. I just have a bad habit of pissing her off every now and then. I’m going to have to bust my ass to figure out how to make this up to her.” “Make it up to her huh?” Veronica starts to contemplate something when Sebastian entered the room. “Are you two actually studying?” He asked as a joke but I had to shirk back in response since the technical answer was no. “Anyway, would you mind coming with me Jonathan? The mistress would like to speak to you.” My response must have been obvious on my face because he immediately continued with: “Don’t worry, I assure you she does not want any more of your fluids. She just wants to talk.” As long as she just wanted to talk, I agreed to go. The next thing I knew I was sitting across from Victoria, much like the first time we meet. Only this time I was giving her a stern glare. “And what, may I ask, is that look for?” She asked, meeting my glare with complete indifference. I sighed, seeing as my glare was having no effect. “Can I at least get an apology?” “You live and have been duly compensated.” She retorted. “I see no reason to feel remorse for my actions.” She really just does not care, does she? I knew I would not get anywhere if I pushed her, so I had to give up on an apology. But I did have to ask: “What was that all about anyway?” “I already told you I wanted Veronica to have some experience.” She impatiently explained, she really hates to repeat herself. “We just had needs and you filled them, nothing more.” “That’s not exactly what I meant.” I interjected. “Why did you say such things to coerce Veronica into it?” I was angered as I thought back. Telling her to think of me as nothing but a way to satisfy her, threatening to kill me, it was a low trick to bully her own daughter to lose her virginity. “You have made your point that you want her to think of men as little more than toys, but that does not explain your insistence. Could you not have just let her be until she was ready?” I was expecting her to brush off my gripes as nothing more than a commoner complaining about his position. I was expecting her to glare at me before denying me so much as a response. I was not expecting her pretty face to twist into a wry grin. “What if I told you I possibly saved your life?” “I would be skeptical at best.” Crossing my arms with another glare. I may have been surprised by her response but I was not in the business of buying bullshit. “Why should I believe that?” She chuckled, leaning to one side as she rested her head in her palm. “Allow me to tell you something about vampires. We are members of the succubus family but have more self control than the more common types. However, we are not without lust and sooner or later we will need to have our needs filled. Drinking blood helps to a degree but the longer we go without being truly satisfied the greater the release will be. Do you understand what I am saying?” “It’s not that complicated.” I answered, I already knew a lot about vampires from the monster girl encyclopedia and the new information made enough sense. “But what does it have to do with saving my life?” “You may not be much,” again with the condescending attitude, “but you are the only male that has had a major influence on my daughter. It is obvious that if there were a target for her desire it would be you. Tell me, how long has a virgin gone without sex?” Was that supposed to be rhetorical? The answer is obviously their whole life. That’s when it hit me, that moment when Veronica lost control of herself. “You don’t mean…” “Precisely!” Victoria interjected with a smirk once she knew I understood. “You experienced Veronica’s greatest release first hand. ‘The price for deflowering a vampire is paid in blood,’ I told you this before. Decades of built up lust and no experience to handle the new sensations, when they have their first time they are hit with the strongest release they will probably feel in their entire life. It robs them of their control, their pride, and their sanity, reducing them to mindless beasts for a while.” “And forcing her to get it out of her system saved my life?” I asked. “If they go too long without a partner their lust will break out on its own. The time it takes for this to happen varies wildly but happens much sooner if they have a suitable target.” She continues by leering at me. “Like a certain dog who forgets his place and gets a little over familiar, one she has spent every day for the last month with." She closed her eyes to think for a moment before continuing. "Veronica does a good job of hiding her true feelings so even I don’t know how much longer she could have lasted, it could have been months or even years. You may think what you experienced was bad but, with a little help from the food, you were able to satisfy her before she lost control. Had she lost control and came after you on her own she probably would have killed you.” Suddenly her expression became much more somber. “Vampires that end up killing their first will inevitably suffer a terrible trauma, especially if it was someone they knew. Some even lose themselves completely and become nothing but blood sucking beasts.” Then she shows me a soft smile, one I only saw when she was reminiscing about Sebastian’s ancestor. “My daughter is now safe from ever experiencing such a tragedy. For that, I thank you.” Hearing Victoria thank me really took me back. No smugness, no condescending tone, just honest sincerity. “Uh, you’re welcome.” Was the only thing I could say. “I was worried about her for a while. But once she barged in to interrupt us I saw my opportunity and I took it.” She smirked as she looked at me. “It may have been a bit rough on you but, thanks to the ingredients used in the food I ordered, I could partake in you as well without you dying. You were never in any danger. I could not let you die thanks to Veronica, I don’t think she would take it well.” “Has she gotten attached to me?” I had to chuckle, there is just no telling with the way Veronica acts. I intended it as a joke but she became very serious. “Yes, which brings me to why I called you here.” She straightens her posture and clasps her hands together just in front of her mouth, like a boss about to give some bad news. “I regret to inform you that we will no longer be in need of your services. You are not to return here after today.” Fired, or would the more appropriate term be laid off or let go? Regardless, I am now without a job. I was in disbelief for a moment. “No way, are you serious?” “I do not joke about work.” She plainly stated. “But what about Veronica’s math lessons?” I asked, I didn’t want to lose a well paying job. “Thanks to you I think she will be willing to study under somebody else, it won’t take long to find a replacement.” Yeah you heard that right, I did my job so well I ended up losing it. How’s that for irony? “But don’t get the wrong idea,” She continued, “I do not want you to think I am ungrateful for the progress you have made with my daughter. Should you ever need it, I would be willing to put in a good word for you. I can’t promise you anything else, but if you make a request I will take it into consideration.” “A letter of recommendation?” Considering Victoria’s wealth and resources that is no small matter. It’s not like I didn’t think I might lose this job. I’m about to leave for a few months on a trip to get married, it’s not like I can just make everyone wait. But still… “But why are you sending me away in the first place?! Is it really that bad if Veronica gets attached to me?” “It is true that I think she can do far better than you and I don’t want her to confuse her lingering lust for anything else.” She gives a long sigh. “But there is a more important reason why I don’t want her to get feelings for you in particular.” “Me in particular?!” I prepared myself to contain any anger from a high handed reason such as me being a mutt, my manners, or my appearance, anything that I think really should not matter. “It is because you are already in love.” That I did not see coming, and the genuine sorrow lingering on the edge of her voice… it seems this is a very personal issue for her. “Tell me. If I did let you stay and Veronica did develop feelings for you, would you be able to return her feelings?” “Return her feelings?” I was at a loss for how to respond. From a purely technical standpoint I could return her feelings. I already believe it is possible to love more than one person and assuming she can get along with Merry and TNA then there might be some flexibility in our relationship. On the other hand, I’m not sure I want to have feelings for anyone else. I have enough love, asking for more seems selfish not to mention unfair to those who already care for me. But right now I don’t think me or Veronica are anywhere close to having to worry about that. I don’t currently have those feelings and I have others to think about so… “I don’t know.” Was the only response I could give. “And that is why you must go. I would rather end it before it begins if it cannot lead her to happiness.” Her face softens to one truly filled with regret. “As someone who knows all too well what it is like to have feelings that are never returned, I ask you: spare my daughter that pain.” And with that my time as Veronica’s tutor came to an end. I will miss the extra money, considering when I return I will start having a considerably larger family, but I think I will miss everyone at the mansion even more. But I respect Victoria’s wishes, I won’t push the issue. It’s been fun this past month but time to move on. I have good friends and family, I’ll be alright. And that’s it, nothing left to say today… what? You really want to know what happened with Merry? Fine. I told her about what happened with Victoria and Veronica and how I lost my job and… she says she's okay with it. Needless to say, I’m terrified. I know there is simply no possible way she is just okay with it, but she is doing a damn good job of acting like it. It’s messing with my mind! She knows I know she’s angry and she’s pretending to not be angry so I will forget she’s angry so she can be angry when I don’t know she’s angry because I forgot she was angry! She is a boss that cast doom on me and then left, is what she is! I am on the clock! I have to think of some way to make it up to her and fast! |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 40: Day 67: Well, today’s been an interesting day. I think I have a way to get on Merry’s good side again, but at the same time I might end up on Victoria’s bad side. Yeah, you heard that right, turns out I’m not done with that mansion quite yet. Sorry Victoria, but when it comes to who scares me more Merry has got you beat. I suppose I’ll begin by saying that Merry has been slowly but surely dropping that facade she had about not being angry, starting when she was really rough in bed last night. I mean really rough, so much so that she scared Tally out of joining us. Of course TNA really likes to watch Merry when she takes a more dominate position. Course I would be lying if I said I didn’t kinda like it. Merry’s domineer attitude in bed is a nice change of pace from the norm, I was a bad boy after all. Oh god, did I just write that?! Be gone foul demons! I will not fall prey to your perversions! Hey! I heard that remark! If I want your opinion I’ll ask for it and then I’ll give it to you because you can’t speak. So there! Anyway, this morning was a lot more ordered than usual. The hint of anger that just barely escapes through Merry’s tone has been keeping me and TNA in line, making all of our responses a quick ‘yes, ma’am.’ Also, I never knew Merry could make a good drill sergeant. Our usual morning swim was meet with strict drills complete with whistle. Had she been like this from the beginning I would be built by now, but as it stands I’m just exhausted. We had a bit of a break while Merry was out fishing but none of us dare make a mess of the house while she was gone. Seeing as I don’t have to tutor Veronica anymore and we have plenty of money for the time being, I just stayed home today. I made sure we had everything in order for our trip, helped TNA with Tally’s demands, and contemplated how to get back on Merry’s good side. In fact, with TNA being more behaved than normal, to not do anything that might anger Merry further, it was a fairly boring day. That is until a little while after Merry got home and there was a knock on the door. “Good afternoon Jonathan,” Sebastian said with a polite bow, “nice to see you again.” ‘Aren’t I done with you?’ were my thoughts. Seriously, am I going to have to continue to deal with his harassment? I impatiently crossed my arms as I leered at him. “Why are you here?” “Don’t be like that.” He chuckled. “I’m here on business; Veronica wanted something delivered to you and…” “Let me guess…” I rolled my eyes, already knowing what he was going to say. “I volunteered.” We said at the same time. Is it sad that I have put up with him so much I know how he thinks? “Aww, we’re in sync. See we’re perfect for each other.” After another stern glare he cleared his throat and pulled an envelope out of his coat pocket. “All kidding aside, here you go.” I took the envelope and carefully examined it. It was fancy white embossed paper with an official red wax seal. I could not think of any reason for Veronica to send me such an official looking letter, so I asked: “What is it?” With a charming smile Sebastian crossed an arm over his chest and took another bow. “You and any date you wish to bring are officially invited to a ball.” Straightening his posture, he continued. “Lady Veronica knew that you would be looking for something nice to do for Merry after you were ‘inconvenienced.’” “A ball huh?” The thought immediately sent my mind into motion. Hand in hand, dancing the night away with the woman I love. The whole beauty and the beast thing, yeah I can see Merry forgiving me with that. It’s perfect, save one thing. “The problem is…” “A ball!” Merry excitedly shouted as she grabbed my arm and looked at the invitation. “I would love to go!” It was nice to see Merry was excited but the problem still stood. “But as I was saying…” “And as I was saying,” Merry slowly put more and more pressure onto my arm so she can continue to maintain her smile and tone while getting her point across, “I would love to go, Darling.” “Ow, ow, honey, that’s my arm, it’s going to break, honey…” With Merry ignoring my pleas, she made it quite clear who I should be worried about. “Alright, alright, I get it.” Gritting through the pain I forced a smile for Sebastian. “What I meant to say was that we would love to go and I gladly accept the invitation.” I hope Victoria will be more merciful. “Glad to hear it.” Sebastian happily nodded while completely ignoring how I was coerced into it. “Lady Veronica will be glad to know you are attending and of course I will be looking forward to seeing you there as well, maybe we will be able to share a dance together?” Suddenly I was reminded. “T-there is one more slight problem.” I caught Merry smiling at me but before she could say ‘darling’ again I shouted: “We’re going! We’re going!” With Merry satisfied I could get back to issue. “The problem is…” I don’t know why I was embarrassed to say it, I don’t know many other people from the other world not have this problem. “… I don’t know how to dance.” Merry suddenly jumped like she just realized something as well. “Now that you mention it…” She became flustered as she averted her gaze. “…I don’t know how to dance either. My true form would be hard enough, but I’ve never made any complex moves with my human legs.” Sebastian just chuckled while watching us. “Not to worry.” He took a bow as he presented his offer. “If you would like I could teach the two of you some dances.” After that, Sebastian spent several hours teach me and Merry various dance moves. It was a lot to learn but it is quite fascinating. Of course if your partner is roughly human in appearance then the dance is simply a classical ballroom dance such as the waltz or the schottische, which can be difficult on their own don’t get me wrong. But in this world things can get much more complicated and not everyone is able or willing to transform into a human form. For starters, even if you have a humanoid partner there could be a huge difference in stature such as a small goblin or a large oni. Traditional placement of the hands and dance steps will not work if there is a significant difference so I had to learn the general guidelines. Furthermore, if your partner is not humanoid then it is almost a different dance following the same tempo. Thankfully as far as dancing goes the body shapes are broken down into 3 basic types: humanoid, serpentine, and radial. Humanoid is, of course, the traditional ballroom dance. Serpentine is for monsters with long-flexible bodies such as lamia and the dance incorporates winding and unwinding motions. Radial is for monsters with large inflexible bodies such as centaurs or arachne and mainly composes of box motions and any turns are done slowly over a large area. It is a lot to remember, which is why I will try to stick with Merry as much as possible. As for the actual lessons: I had to tolerate Sebastian taking the opportunity for an inappropriate feel every now and then but he was an excellent teacher. Under his guide it was only a few hours until I felt comfortable with various dance steps. However, Merry had a surprising amount of trouble, it seems those fake legs of hers are mainly for show and she quickly becomes unsteady with complicated movements. You know, Sebastian may be the way he is but he is at all times charming and seeing him dancing with my fiancé kinda pissed me off. I had to keep reminding myself that he is just teaching her, and the only inappropriate places he touched were on me. But of course the best part of his lesson was the practical practice dancing with Merry. We were too busy making sure we remembered the moves to really enjoy it this time but I am really looking forward to tomorrow. Aside from teaching us to dance with each other to a fair degree he made sure we had some basic skills for dancing with others and then took some time to emphasize a dance I might have with a special someone, but I’ll say more on that when it happens. Entry 41: Day 68: This morning was quite busy as Merry and I prepared for the ball later today. It was difficult to find a good dress for Merry with such short notice and the one we did find did not fit her exactly right, but with some sewing finesse on Merry’s part she was able to seamlessly adjust the dress to a perfect fit. Sebastian said he would have the suit I wore while tutoring Veronica ready for me to use and since I am used to the morning routine I had it didn’t take me long to get ready. Merry, however, has been taking her sweet time getting dolled up to the best of her ability. Personally I don’t think makeup will do much to improve her looks, but it is a rare occasion so let her have her fun I say. It did however leave me with some time to kill, so I used that time to pick up something special. What something special, you ask? I best not say yet, lest Merry peer over my shoulder. Between the dress and the ‘something special’ I have already spent a fair chunk of the money Victoria gave me, but if it will make Merry happy then I suppose it is money well spent. Well Merry is calling me now, so I better go. I’ll tell you how everything went when I get back. (I will now be trying something a little different. For this and other special events down the line I will forgo the journal format. You can assume, for the most part, that the events will be entered later.) Strolling down the street, arm locked with my beautiful fiancé, ready to attend a high class party. I have done rather well after ending up in this world, if I do say so myself. I’m pretty sure that Merry is still upset with me but one would hardly be able to tell as she happily hums while clinging to me as we approach Victoria’s manor. If all goes well tonight then I’m sure Merry’s days of being angry with me will be over. I’m nervous, constantly going over all the dance moves in my head while patting my pocket to make sure the items are still there. As we approach the manor I can see Cynthia and Kunai by the door. They are also dressed up for the occasion, I wonder if the servants will have opportunities to join the dance? They greeted us with pleasant smiles and, after I showed them the invitation, politely nodded and opened the door. Once we were inside we made our way to the cloak room to change into our dance attire. Again, I was fairly quick to prepare so I ended up waiting on Merry. But it was worth the wait. I know I saw it before but Merry in her brilliant emerald dress all dolled up left me at a loss for words. “Careful, don’t want anything flying into your mouth do we?” Merry playfully giggled. Shaking my head and clearing my throat to compose myself I calmly replied, “You look very lovely, Honey.” “It will take a lot more than sweet talk to get back on my good side, darling.” She giggled again as she held out her hand. “Shall we go?” I gladly took Merry by the arm and left to join the party. Joining the other guest with a polite curtsy on our part, I quickly looked around until I spotted Victoria chatting with some high class monsters. Good, we wanted to get here early but I was not looking forward to Victoria’s reaction when I returned after she told me not to, the longer I can put that off the better. After I confirmed Victoria’s location I was free to look around the room. This has to be the brightest I’ve ever seen this house, the candle chandelier clearly lit the room to display all the elaborate decorations strung about the walls and ceiling. The next surprising fact was the number of men present. It is clear that most of the guest were able to use their money or power to acquire a date for the night, no matter how I count it I think the male to female ratio easily passes one to three. Furthermore the men’s basic builds seem to more or less fall into categories which I assume match their dates’ taste. There are the pretty boys, like Sebastian; the gruff men, which I’m sure Jim would easily fit into; and then there are the shotas, I know I’m one to talk after being with TNA but seriously ladies how old are those boys? I feel a little out of place really. I don’t think I’m bad looking but I definitely don’t fit in with any of the particular tastes floating around the room, I guess I really am just a mutt in the eyes of the aristocrats. Speaking of, it is interesting to see the various types all dressed up. Lamia, arachne, dwarf, sphinx, succubus, danuki, and an assortment of humanoid ones sporting elf ears just to name a few. It just never ceases to amaze me how natural these girls appear with bodies I can hardly imagine having. You might not think that, say an arachne, would be able to fit in at a really formal event but not only are their clothes specifically designed for their body shape, they completely own the look. Asking them about their bodies would be like asking me what it’s like to have two feet, and I’m sure this crowd would have a good supply of snide remarks to make. More guest were arriving and it was not time for the dancing to begin quite yet so everyone was just mingling. But even without any dancing the room was filled with pleasant music from the live band complete with serenade. No way, that singer, is that the Siren we meet at the singing contest? Seems like she landed a nice gig, good for her. Then, as my eyes continued to wonder around the room, I saw it. I’m… I’m not imagining this right? It really is there right? With holy light shining on and cherubs flying around it. Wait… cherubs? Those aren’t in the monster girl encyclopedia, they must be a figment of my imagination. Ah who cares as long as the food’s real, it’s a buffet! “Darling, where are we going?” Merry asked as I hastily pulled her along with me. I didn’t answer her, I just stood speechless as I stared at the food. My hopes were confirmed, it’s not all fish and vegetables! They have red meat and fruit and cheese and bread and and… am I crying? By god, I think I’m crying. Oh, they even have strawberries! God I’ve missed strawberries. I’ve bought stuff from food stands around town before but I did so sparingly. This was all you can eat, free with admission. Reminds me of my old home, this whole table might as well have my name on it! Merry sadly watched me as I was engrossed in the food. “Geez darling, I’m sorry if my food is not good enough for you.” The tinge of guilt I felt after hearing that snapped me out of it. I put my hand on her shoulder and gently lifted her chin to look at me. “Honey, I love you and I love everything you make me.” Slowly Merry gave me a soft smile. “But I’m eating now.” I don’t know what her reaction was because I left an afterimage as I darted to the food. Tempted as I was to start shoving the food into my mouth then and there, I imagine that would be extremely frowned upon in present company. I politely took a plate and began to choose what would go on it. So as to be easy to eat without a mess, it was all finger food. Finger sandwiches, sliced fruit, tiny cubes of cheese and meat, crackers, and bite sized pastries, I could have killed for some pasta but this will have to do. “Let’s see, the sandwiches are a good place to start.” I quietly mumbled as I began to laden the plate. “Oh! And the grapes, gotta have the grapes. The strawberries, the peaches, the oranges, the crackers and cheese, who cares what kind, and…” I suddenly paused as I began to look at the meats. My mind must have been playing tricks on me because I could clearly see the words written but I would read them as something else. “beef holstaurus, pork orc, chicken cockatrice, mutton weresheep…” No, no, no, don’t do this to me brain. This isn’t Zarom, I’m sure the monsters won’t eat each other here. Where’s the fish, I know that’s safe. “… fish Mermaid…” Oh come on! I eat that every day! I ignored PETA’s crazy campaigns and I’m not caving now! I like meat, I'll eat it regardless! So what if they had nice boobs and a cute face and quirky personalities and… and… Why do I feel like a terrible person? Help me out here, exotic foods! “…snake lamia…” Damn. “…scorpion girtablilu…” Not sure I want to eat that anyway. “…charred newt salamander…” It’s still on fire! Come on! I don’t want to be a vegetarian! There must be something I’m missing. “…Turkey…” Searching for monster girls resembling turkeys, error 404 file not found. Fuck the turkeys! “Get over here!” Quickly grabbing several turkey bites, I take my plate to a table with Merry reluctantly in tow. I sat at the table contemplating what to try first when the music changed. I wouldn’t have cared, if it weren’t for the fact that Merry dragged me away! “Come on, darling! The dancing is about to start!” No! My food! How could you! Is this your way of getting back at me?! Your evil! Your evil! Your really really evil! I get it, Merry! I get it! But despite my obvious protests Merry dragged me onto the dance floor. With a short sigh of resignation I stopped resisting and happily joined her. The moment of truth, time to see if Sebastian’s dancing lessons sunk in or if I still have two left feet. Her right hand in my left, my right on her waist, her left on my shoulder, both nervous but still smiling at each other, and on cue with the music we start to dance. |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| (Continuing with the dance.) Left foot forward, bring the right foot forward with a quarter turn to the left, slide the right foot to the right then feet together. Right foot back, bring the left foot back with a quarter turn to the left, slide the left foot to the left then feet together. One, two, three. One, two, three. A simple waltz, nice slow way to start the evening. Good to know I can at least remember this much. As I get used to the flow of the dance I am able to notice Merry quietly counting to herself as she matches her pace with mine. “You doing alright, honey?” “Moving in this form does not come as natural to me, but I think I got it.” After going through the motions a couple of times we are able to delegate the steps to muscle memory. I don’t think we are the most elegant couple there but we are able to free our thoughts enough to have a nice talk while we dance. “This is nice, darling. You and I don’t get to spend nearly enough time alone together.” “Does that mean you forgive me?” I chuckle as I continue to step in time with my lovely partner. “Maybe,” Merry giggled, “did I ever say I was mad?” “N-not directly,” I nervously stammer, “but your actions speak far louder than your words.” “Well, maybe I am a little mad.” Finally she admits it. “But can you blame me? I’m going to be your wife and you still have sex with other girls? Two at once and a mother daughter pair no less.” Well if she is going to put it that way then of course it’s going to sound bad, but she continues before I can say anything. “But I know you, darling. I know you are oddly stubborn about these kinds of things and that they more or less forced you into it. For that I can’t really be mad at you, but I don’t have to like it.” The music then stops and we pause as we wait for the next dance to start. “I have accepted TNA, but I don’t want to share you with someone I don’t know.” “Oh my, how rude, we have met before.” Veronica interjected as she approached us, she was wearing a slender red dress and her arms were locked with Sebastian. “It was at that quaint little engagement party of yours.” She smirked with a haughty laugh. “Sorry if it did not end up meaning much.” Oh, I can feel that one. If Merry’s anger wasn’t seething before it was now. Seriously Veronica, are you trying to make Merry mad? I realize the only way to salvage the situation is to come up with some sort of witty retort. Unfortunately my conversation skill is not high enough and the awkward situation causes me to fumble over my words. I glance to Merry, pleading for her to forgive me, but she turns away from me with an angry ‘hmph.’ Back to square one, thanks for that Veronica. Sebastian just chuckled at the situation. “Now, now, didn’t what the two of you did specifically mean nothing? It doesn’t make their engagement any less meaningful.” Damn it! There is the retort I was looking for. “I suppose you are right.” Veronica admitted. “Besides, thanks to that the two of you are here now, so it all worked out.” I can see Merry calm down somewhat. I don’t like being shown up by Sebastian like that but I will take what I can get. After a moment the music starts up to signal the next dance is starting. “Ah, perfect timing.” Sebastian mused before walking up to Merry and giving his best gentlemanly bow. “Will you do me the honor to dance with me, milady?” Merry gave me a single glance before snubbing me while holding out her hand. “If darling can cheat with others then so can I.” With a smile she replies to Sebastian. “With pleasure sir.” Sebastian then takes Merry’s hand and escorts her out to the dance floor. “Looks like Sebastian stole your date.” You don’t have to add insult to injury Veronica, I can see that just fine. “But don’t worry about it, there is nothing wrong with having multiple dance partners at a ball. The question is what are we going to do now?” Was the emphasis on the ‘we’ supposed to be a hint? For a moment I was struck by the sheer audacity of expecting a dance after the trouble she caused me. But we are at a ball and my other option is to hold the wall up. Fuck it, I’m already in deep with Merry and Victoria as it is, might as well enjoy myself. I recompose myself and do my best to imitate Sebastian with a bow. “Will you do me the honor to dance with me, milady?” After a moment Veronica smiles and holds out her hand. “With pleasure sir.” I escort Veronica to the dance floor and, like Merry before, embrace her for another waltz. As I dance with Veronica it was easy to notice the difference when dancing with a partner who has been learning the dances all her life. It was clear she was adjusting her pace to mine. “Sorry if I’m not very good at this.” “I don’t mind.” She replied with an elegant smile. “I’d much rather dance with you than Sebastian.” I could not help blurting out. “I’m sure he would too.” She looked at me quizzically after my remark. “What do you mean by that?” “Nothing.” I’d rather not get into that topic, thankfully she gave me another one to distract her with. “So you were told Sebastian is your father?” “Yeah, but I think I knew for a while.” She smiled as she reflected on her life. “He has helped my mother take care of me since I was born, so in a sense he has always been my father. But thinking back I am really glad I refused when mother tried to have him be my first.” “Yeah,” I nervously chuckled, “I can see that getting kind of awkward.” Not to mention it would be wrong on so many levels. “I guess.” She let out a short sigh. “But I’m not sure how to act around him now that I know. Mother says I should just treat him like any other servant but I’m not sure I can do that.” “Yeah, just like how she believes you should behave around me.” I said that without thinking, we both quickly averted our eyes as we continued to dance. After a moment Veronica grew tired of the silence. “So what are you going to do now?” Her face was flustered. “I heard mother fired you.” “I’m going to go get married.” I could not help but grin. “It’s been a month since I proposed, I’ve kept Merry waiting long enough.” “I see…” She was quiet as she averted her eyes for a little while. “So when do you think you will be leaving?” She eventually asked as she continued to avert her eyes. “Tomorrow, if all goes well.” I replied. “We have been ready for a while now. We plan to go the port early in the morning and look for a ship willing to take us to the northern end of the island.” “Have you already chartered a boat?” She asked with a smirk as if she already knew the answer. “Well, no we haven’t.” I couldn’t leave until Sebastian got back and things have been busy since then. “But if necessary we can wait a few days before we leave. But the goal is to go ASAP.” Veronica silently contemplated something when the dance ended and I heard a voice I was dreading. “Well, well, who do we have here?” A chill went down my spine as I turned to see Victoria, her elegant gown was bright red much like Veronica’s but I could not admire it right now. “I do not recall sending you an invitation.” Is all her mouth said, but her eyes clearly said ‘you have no idea how much trouble you are in.’ “I sent him the invitation, mother.” Veronica promptly stood between me and Victoria. “I’m sorry I did not tell you about it earlier. But you could not expect me to be happy with my father as my date to the ball could you?” Victoria impatiently glares at Veronica. “If that was bothering you then we could have made arrangements for another.” She holds her hand out for her daughter. “Now let the mongrel go and I can introduce you to some well bred gentlemen.” “No!” Veronica grabs me tightly by the arm. “I invited him here, so I’m going to dance with him.” Victoria leered at me for a moment before trying to reason with her daughter again. “Listen child…” “No, you listen mother.” She was quiet for a moment so we could hear the change in music. Veronica then gives a confident smirk. “Hear that? The next dance is about to start. You don’t have a partner at the moment so kindly leave the dance floor.” Veronica shooed away her own mother before dragging me to the other side of the dance floor. “You know you could stand to be a little more respectful to your mother.” I stammer as she quickly pulls me along. “She did ask me not to see you again, and she has a good reason for it.” “She does not!” She retorted. “Some dog she found over a hundred years ago jilted her and now she is projecting her feelings onto me! What’s more, she has even gone so far as to let her emotions affect other people. I heard you lost your job because she’s afraid I’ll get attached to you, how is that fair? It’s not vampiric pride at this point, she’s just afraid.” “She’s only trying to protect you.” Veronica suddenly stops, but does not look at me. “I know okay. But I’m tired of her trying to control every aspect of my life to protect me. Not that she would know what is best anyway, I don’t think I’ve ever seen her truly happy.” This family has some real problems it needs to sort out huh? I see Veronica quickly wipe her face before turning back to me with a smile. “But enough about that, the next dance is a lot more fun than a waltz. Try to keep up.” She was right. Reflected in the music, this dance was a lot faster than the waltz. A small hop on the right foot steeping forward with the left, bring the right foot to the left, forward with the left again, pause on left. Repeat with feet swapped, starting with a small hop on the left foot. 1 and 2, 3 and 4. Combined with a quarter turn at every step, the dizzying fast pace of the polka left no time to talk. I could not help but giggle at the sheer glee brought on by the energetic dance as I spun round and round with Veronica. By the time the dance ended Veronica and I were both winded. “Well, that was fun.” I had to admit. “Yes, it was.” Veronica really seems to be enjoying herself, I’m glad I could help with that. “So, want to go again?” “No way!” I heard familiar voices call out. “It is our turn to dance with big bro!” To my surprise, every member of TNA had gathered. They were not dressed any different than normal, not surprising. “Who invited you?!” Veronica yelped. If I had to guess, I’d say no one. “What does invited mean?” Doe asked, seems my guess was right on the money. “That means you’re not supposed to be here.” Veronica grumbles, trying to contain her annoyance from the excited imps. “Aww, who cares about details like that?” Tally took my hand and pulled me away from veronica. “The next dance is starting!” Abigail excitedly shouted. “Let’s dance big bro!” The next song signaled another polka but our dance was far from it. Tally started on the opposite side of me and linked hands with two other imps who held mine, so we made a ring. Initially I tried to keep the motions of the polka but I quickly realized that there was no point seeing as my partners floated in the air and only spun round and round with me because they enjoyed it. After a little while, one of them would let go and spin me out in an open dance style while some of the imps switched out. Like that we would continue to dance through song after song with no regard to the breaks as the imps continually switched out with each other. They giggled loudly as they played around with me and we attracted no small amount of attention. I could hear the aristocrats murmur among themselves, occasionally getting a laugh at our expense. But you know what? I don’t care. I am happy dancing with these energetic girls and I am not going to let the opinions of some stuck up monsters get in my way. I just begin to play with TNA as our dance ceases to have any rhyme or reason. “That’s it big bro!” Sis happily giggled. “Play with us!” Ina excitedly shouted. “Dance! Dance!” Nip cheered. Having learned to become very light on my feet, after training with the imps for so long, I let them twirl me around the room as I am pushed and pulled by chains of imps that they form and break at will. The transitions are so seamless that it is almost as if the whole room is one big dance partner for me. Needless to say, TNA has no regard for the others on the dance floor and anyone who does not want to be hit by the spinning top I’ve become quickly clears the area. But no one seems to be upset by this. They cheer and clap in beat to the music as they watch me play with TNA, it must be quite the spectacle for them. “They’re clapping for us big bro!” Annie prattled. “Let’s give them a good show, shall we?” Tiki chuckled. With that, TNA increased the speed and intensity of our dance. I was getting dizzy and it was hard to keep up but I was having way to much fun to care. Then, seeming to prepare for some sort of finale, they all linked together with me to make a circle and like a game of ring around the rosey we circled round and round, faster and faster. “Alright big bro, are you ready?” Su cheered. “Let’s blow their minds!” Sara shouted. They spun the ring with even more speed until I could no longer keep pace with it when they flew up spinning the ring, and myself, round and round in midair. Everyone gave a cheer as we rose higher and higher. I was mildly panicked as my feet flew out from under me. TNA all giggled as they prepared for one final spectacle. “Alright everyone, on the count of three.” Sis commanded. “One, two, three!!!” On call they all let go and our ring was dispersed. I was sent flying through the air and to the surprise of even myself I was able to stick the landing just as the song ended, did they plan this? The room rang with applause after our performance. Breathing heavily as I came down from my adrenaline high, TNA and I all linked hands as we gave a bow. “Thank you, thank you!” Ina shouted. “Feel free to give donations of sweets at any time!” Having had their fun with me, TNA dispersed as they excitedly flew around the room looking for anything else that might catch their interest. After that ‘dance’ I needed a break and I would like to regroup with Merry. But it seems that will have to wait as Victoria approaches me. She was still applauding my performance with an amused smirk. “Well, well, seems you have provided quite the bit of entertainment for me.” Still winded, I could only chuckle in response. “But since you have already cleared the dance floor, would you mind entertaining me further with a special dance?” As she held out her hand for me I knew this was not simply a request, this was a challenge. Sebastian told me this might happen and put special emphasis in teaching me this ‘special dance.’ Time to show what I can do, I returned her amused smirk with one of my own as I took her hand with a bow. “With pleasure, milady.” “Good.” She leered at me and her smirk widened as she signaled the band to prepare the appropriate music. I quickly found myself at the center of attention again as Victoria lead me to the center of the dance floor and prepared to dance. “Now then, impress me.” I spent some extra time with Sebastian leaning the steps but I knew this was not going to be an easy dance. However, if I am going to impress her I cannot let her take the lead. The tango, Victoria is very peculiar when it comes to this dance. If I perform well enough I will have earned her respect and gain immunity from any anger she may have for showing up at her ball. Turning our heads so we don’t look directly at each other we make a series of long quick strides, making sure we slightly veer to the left and careful to smoothly roll from heel to toe on each step. After a few steps we swivel around so I am the one walking backwards. After a couple more steps we pause and with a quick turn of her head and shift of her body so we are both facing the same way we stride forward. With a few more steps she turns her head again and we make a series of turns. A few turns, pause, turn, couple strides then turn again, pause while gently leaning her back, turn, few steps back and bam! We both face forward again, then opposite, then same and forward stride. Few steps, turn around and gently lean her back. Swivel one way, swivel the other, turn round and we face the same way again. Few forward strides, pause as she faces the other way, walk her back and turn around, face forward again. Stride forward, she reverse faces, few turns round while veering to the left, pause, another turn, then quick step forward while leaning her back. Back up and face forward. Couple strides, reverse face, turn and few steps back. Forward face, couple strides, reverse face, full turn and around, step forward and lean her back. Couple slow steps back and she is back up, continue back with a swivel to the side. Step forward and forward face. Stride forward, stride back, quarter turn, stride forward, three quarter turn, stride forward and reverse face. Slow forward step, turn, and lean her back to finish. I take a few quick breaths, glad to be done. I’m not sure if I remembered the steps exactly as Sebastian showed me but with only a couple hours to dedicate to practice it was the best I could do. “So, how was I?” I ask as I slowly bring her back up. She does not answer. Instead she gives me a wry smirk as she raises one hand. “Sebastian!” She calls out with a snap of her fingers and, seeming instantly, he is by her side. “You called, mistress?” He said with a bow as Victoria left me for him. Holding out her hand she gave her command. “Let us show him how it is done.” “With pleasure, mistress.” He replied as he prepared to dance. (To better emphasize this point: This is my dance, and this is Sebastian’s.) God damn it, Sebastian. You know full well there is no way I can reach that level of choreography in a matter of hours. Was this all just a ploy to show me up? It’s not even the same song and dance for crying out loud! And Victoria… those moves… how are you making those moves in that dress?! You know what? That’s it! That’s it! I don’t care anymore! Once the, frankly over the top, performance was finished there was a huge applause that was absent after mine. So fuck you, and fuck you, and fuck you, and fuck everybody! Storming away from the dance floor, I quickly find Merry. She giggles at my frustration. “Sorry darling, but when it comes to dancing you simply cannot match Sebastian.” “I know, I know already!” I grumble. “I’m tired and hungry, can I please eat now?” She gives another giggle. “Sure darling, whatever you want.” This time with Merry getting a good chuckle while she accompanies me, I head back to the buffet. Once I arrived I could not stop my eye from twitching as I discovered the buffet had been completely cleared out, with TNA sitting on the empty trays with distended stomachs. Tally gave a big burp before greeting us as she rubbed her belly. “Hey big bro! Did you get to try any of the buffet? It was really good.” God damn it, TNA. Just god damn it. Over the course of the next few hours I enjoyed the pleasure of dancing with several beautiful monster girls. A few complimented me on my performance with TNA, a few got a good laugh out of me being shown up by Sebastian, and a few were satisfied just knowing they were a better dancer than I was. Even Sebastian got his wish for a dance with me, so long as he promised to help me with something once the ball was over. While I was dancing with Sebastian Merry was dancing with TNA, which was amusing to say the least. Once everything was done and the guests began to leave I was asked to stay later to speak with Victoria. “I am not happy that you disregarded my command, I want to say that right now.” Victoria said as I stand next to Merry, TNA had already left to go to bed. “But you were invited and provided a fair bit of amusement for the evening. I suppose I could overlook it this once.” She then smirked at me. “But to think Sebastian was able to teach you so much in the short amount of time you had. If you continue to learn at that pace I might just be able to forget you are a mutt.” She paused for an amused chuckle before continuing. “Who knows, maybe I could allow you to continue tutoring my daughter once you get back.” She quickly switched to a cold glare. “But not before laying down some strict rules, and of course I need to have a long talk with my daughter about her behavior.” She then relaxes with a sigh. “But I suppose I will have a long time to consider it.” Finally she smiles before giving us a parting wave. “I wish you luck on your journey. Now if you will excuse me, the night is just beginning for me and I have much to do. I trust you know the way out.” With that she left us. Merry yawns and gives a good long stretch before turning to me with a smile. “Well that was fun, darling. But it seems to be over, shall we head back?” Over? Not even hardly. I excitedly smile at Merry. “What are you talking about? We still have not had our last dance of the evening.” Quizzically tilting her head as she looks at me, I quickly take her hand as I lead her back out to the dance floor. “Sebastian did teach you how to dance in your mermaid form right? How could the night end before I have had a proper dance with the woman I love as she shows her true beauty.” Hearing that, Merry shows a delighted smile as she reveals her mermaid form. Her fish tail stretches out from under her emerald dress and her hair returns to its natural blue hue. “So this is what you were planning?” She holds out her hand, ready to join me for a dance. “I was worried I might not get to dance in this form, seeing how you get nervous when others know it.” I chuckled as I joined her. “Well it’s just the three of us now, I have no reason to worry.” “Three?” Merry again tilts her head. “I would be the third.” Sebastian says as he enters the room holding a violin. “I have been asked to be the musical accompaniment to your dance.” He sets the bottom of the violin under his chin, ready to give his performance. “Just let me know when.” Struck speechless, Merry just gives me a beautiful smile as I hold her close and give Sebastian a nod. Sebastian begins to play a lovely violin song for us to dance to, one that is at the same pace of a waltz. A mermaids strong and flexible tail is easily able to move them on land so dancing is not impossible, and because of the way they move they easily fit into the serpentine style of dancing. Spin so your partner is wrapped around you, continue to spin as she circles her body with you, reverse the spin so you are unwrapped with your partner, repeat in opposite direction. One, two, three. One, two, three. Same count, different moves. Simple right? “So, how did you get Sebastian to agree play for us?” Merry asked as we went through the steps. “It wasn’t that hard. I just had to agree to do him a favor.” She giggled. “Was it a ‘pain in the ass’?” “Ha, ha, very funny.” I sarcastically retort. “I’ll have you know that, unless you count that one time with Su, my ass virginity is still intact.” “I can fix that for you, you know?” Sebastian playfully interjected. “No thanks! I’m good!” I shout back at him before turning my attention back to Merry. “I agreed to have a dance with him, that is all.” “I saw,” she laughed again, “you and him seemed to be rather close.” I don’t think I like the way she is leering at me. “What about you and TNA? You were awfully close as well.” “Yes, and I enjoy having sex with them every now and then.” Her leer just intensified. “Makes me wonder what you two have been up to while I was not watching.” “Nothing! Absolutely nothing!” I think it is time for a change of subject. I clear my throat and recompose myself. “Anyway, I feel I have not shown I appreciate you enough.” “You’re right, you haven’t.” She promptly interjected. Ouch, you don’t have to say it so readily. “Ok, ok, I haven’t appreciated you enough. That is why I set all this up. I want to apologize for leaving you to have sex with other girls, even if it was not my will to do so.” Sebastian finishes his song and Merry and I come to a stop as I gaze into Merry’s beautiful eyes. “But more importantly, I want you to know I love you and I will do anything I can to show you. I love you Merry, I don’t want you to ever forget that.” “Oh, darling.” She smiles as she gazes longingly back at me. “Hearing that is all I ever need from you.” We then share a passionate kiss. Sebastian gives a long sigh as he watches us. “Well, suppose I can’t quite compete with that. Oh well, still fun to tease him.” As our lips part I realize I should give her my gift before I forget all about it. “I got you something, honey.” I pull out a pair of rings from my pocket. “This is a tradition from my old world. It may be a little late, but I want you to have it.” “Oh, darling.” She practically has tears of joy as I slip the ring onto her finger before putting its twin on mine. “See, now we match. But there is more.” I hold up my hand to show her that one side of the ring is glowing. “See the markings along the outside edge of the ring? It’s runic magic and the rune closest to the other ring will glow.” I closely examine my own ring. “I just think it is the neatest thing.” I would love to know exactly how it works, magic alone not being a satisfactory answer. “I would love to make some grandiose promise about not having sex with any more women. However, the world being what it is, the best I can do is have you know I will always find my way back to you so…” I suddenly find myself tackled to the floor by Merry. “Sometimes you talk a little too much, darling.” I could see the lust mixed in with the excitement in her eyes. “I take it as you like it then.” “I love it,” she gives me a quick kiss, “I love you,” another kiss, “and I am going to take you right here, right now.” “Right here, right now?! But what about Sebastian?!” I look over to see that he hadn’t left yet. “Oh, don’t mind me.” He dismissively waved his hand. “You two have your fun, I’ll just go let the maids know to wait a while before cleaning the room.” With that, he leaves. Well that was awfully considerate of him. Wait, that’s beside the point, we are still in very nice attire and we don’t own mine. “Come on honey, let’s wait till we get home. We don’t want to ruin our clothes do we?” I pitifully tried to reason with her. “No waiting!” She quickly brandishes some claws with a smile. “The next moment your clothes will either be ripped to shreds or flying across the room. Which will it be, darling?” Can’t argue with logic like that. I deftly fling my clothes to the side and hope I will be able to walk home. Merry won’t be easy to satisfy out of water. (The events above are inscribed in the journal as well as another note for the day.) Entry 42: Day 69, after midnight: ............Previous events................ After that we slowly hobbled our way home. The late night will mean a late start in the morning. But here’s to hoping we can find a boat to take us north. Shouldn’t be too hard, right? |
dcw2021May 5, 2016 6:55 PM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| Entry 43: Day 69: You know, just once I would like something to be simple. Like hiring a boat to take us on a trip. You know: walk up, say ‘shut up and take my money,’ they respond ‘pleasure to have you aboard,’ and off we go. That’s simple right? That should be easy enough in a harbor filled with dozens of ships capable of making the trip right? Then why am I stuck here, writing down my frustrations, as we try to figure out how we are going to get a dog gone ship to take us north?! I know what the problem is, and if you cannot figure it out then you have not been paying attention and that would make me very sad. Where to begin, where to begin? How about the first one? That makes logical sense, go in order, right? Well the first one was a charter ship, a good old ‘shut up and take my money’ scenario. They even had advertisements around town: “We will take you anywhere you want to go, for the right price.” At least they were honest about it. So Merry and I figured it might get a little expensive but it would at least get us there without any hassle. We didn’t so much as get to negotiate a price. “So who shall be going on this trip of yours?” The stout dwarf woman asked after we stated our destination. “That would be me and my lovely fiancé here.” The sweet talk just seems to get more natural for me as time goes on. “I can see that, already packed and ready to go, that makes things simple.” She jotted some things down on a note book and began to get a smirk as she began to tally up our price. “Ok, any body else?” I took a deep breath, I figured this next statement would be where the bulk of the price would come from. “Ten imps, one of whom is pregnant.” Can’t exactly leave them, even if I wanted to. “Alright! Ten imps, one….” I didn’t think it was possible for a ship to leave so quickly. “That reminds me, I’m on vacation this month. Sorry, but you will have to find another ship. Take care!” “No! Come back!” I shouted at the slowly shrinking ship. “You haven’t even meet them yet!” After all the trouble I went through to have TNA patiently wait as I talked to her, it seems the mere thought of being on a boat for several weeks with a group of imps is enough to dive people off. Our next several endeavors were met with similar results. No matter how I try to phrase it, once they hear that we want to take ten imps along there is no further discussion. We quickly ran through the list of boats that were known to be willing to be hired to transport people. We tried asking several fishing boats and the like but the trip would be too far and too long. We did manage to find one boat that would be willing to take the imps, it was a private boat owned by a succubus. “Sure, I can take you and your imps.” The succubus cooed. “And what would be your asking price?” I timidly inquired. She playfully walked up to me and twirled her finger on my shirt. “I’d say about three times a day would be enough to motivate me.” I could already feel her pheromones getting to work on me. But when I turned to Merry, who was just standing right there, I could see her smiling. Not saying anything, just smiling as she was slowly willing me to death. I fought through my urges, bowed my head, and said “I am terribly sorry, but we will find a ride elsewhere.” That was the only person to even negotiate a price. (In preparation for a special guest I will again be forgoing the journal format for now.) I slowly close my journal and give a long sigh. “Well, what now? Should I attempt to tackle the bureaucracy and get a blessing here?” I sigh again. “Cheer up darling.” Taking a seat next to me, Merry comfortingly held my hand. “I’m sure we’ll figure something out.” “Is finding a boat that important, big bro?” It was Tally asking. Was she actually concerned? “Well there are other options.” I answered her with another sigh. “But I kind of had my mind set on this one.” Tally gave a big grin. “In that case, I have a plan.” Of course I’m suspicious of one of TNA’s plans. But I’m running out of options so what have I got to lose? “Alright, let’s hear it.” Rather than explain, Tally choose to immediately carry out her plan. She managed to find a male sailor, a few larger boats have one, and plopped herself down a little ways ahead of him. As he approached she began to sob. The man paused in front of Tally for a moment before deciding to just walk around her. But once he was behind her she wrapped her tail around his leg and tripped him. Not letting up her facade, she wiped her eyes before looking back at him. “Are you willing to listen to my tragic tale?” “Do I have a choice?” The man asked as he held his nose, he hit it pretty hard. “You see, my husband is a sailor much like yourself.” She started without regard to his reaction. “But he was sent on a voyage to the northern part of the island. I would have gone with him, but I am pregnant with his child and he was afraid the trip would be too much for me.” She starts up the crocodile tears again. “It’s been a month since I last heard from him! I don’t know what to do!” The sailor scratched his head as he listened to the story. “Gee miss, I wish there was some way I could help.” I don’t believe it, is he buying this bullshit? She smiles and nods as she slowly wipes away her tears. “Oh but you can, you can.” Alright Tally, now you just need to press him into promising to take you north no matter what and he can convince his crew mates and… why are your clothes coming off? “You see it’s been so long since my husband left, you can help me by stuffing that huge sailor co-agh!!” I had enough of this and gave her a good whack on the head. “And how is that going to help us get north?!” I shout at Tally. Tally chuckles as she rubs her head, the man is long gone now. “I was getting into character. I have to play the part if I’m going to convince him.” “Alright, so you were going to sleep with him, then what?!” “I haven’t thought that far yet.” She taps her head with her tongue sticking out in an attempt to look cute, it wasn’t working. “God damn it, Tally.” I hold my temples as I shake my head, I can’t believe I had my hopes up for a minute. I barely finish saying this, when a strange voice suddenly butts into the conversation. "Eh? Why are you so angry...?" The voice seems to be coming from below. Looking down, I notice a nekomata lying on the ground on her belly, resting her chin on her intertwined fingers. She is fairly scantily clad, wearing little more than a revealing, short tank top and a pair of leather shorts. "She has a good taste!" She grins. "It's been a long day." As I rub my head another moment I get the feeling that I should know this nekomata. Aside from how casually she butts into the conversation, I feel like I have seen her around town. But despite the nagging feeling, I just cannot say I know her. "Have we meet?" I eventually ask. The nekomata rolls over on her back, without breaking eye contact or losing that grin of hers. "Perhaps~. I'm pretty sure you haven't... I, on the other hand, have heard quite a bit about you and your friends." She continues, picking herself up. "They say a certain, particularly picky human is looking for a ride for him and his ten imps..." "Can't say I'm very picky for a ride at this point." I stick out my thumb and motion to TNA. "No one seems to be willing to take them along." "As if!" Tally shouts. "I would have had us a ride if you hadn't butt in!" "And what about that succubuss?!" Tiki asks. "I think her offer was rather reasonable!" "We could probably take a boat." Nip suggests. "There are so many here, I doubt anyone would notice." Do I even have to get into why those are all bad ideas? "No, no, and no!" I give another sigh before turning back to the nekomata. "I don't suppose you would have any idea where we could get a ride?" "Fufufu... Do you take me for some brainless Sea Slime?" She replies with a cocky smirk. "I know everything that there is to know about these docks, from the headquarters of the biggest trading companies to the humblest of fishing boats. And I know just the ship that could provide your every need! Of course…" The nekomata continues, leaning forward towards me. Her nose is only inches away from my own, and the mischevous twinkle in her yellow eyes is clearer than ever. "You must know that everything here in Amarante come with its price..." Alluringly, she slowly runs her index along the side of my chin. I think I can guess where this was going. "And my price is... Half a dozen honey basklava!" She happily announces, pointing at a little booth not too far away from where we are that appears to be selling exotic-looking sweets. I’ll be damned, a request that doesn’t involve sex in any way. It’s a nice change, but her request does have problems of its own. It only took a single glance from Ina to set her off. "Sweets?!" She shouts before flying to the booth at full speed. "Sweet, sweet, sweet, sweet, sweeeeeets!" "Ah! Ina! Get back here!" I call out in vain, she's long gone. "Damn it. Honey, watch the others." I pause when I notice Merry nervously staring at the nekomata. "Honey? Is something wrong?" Merry snaps out of it before giving me a smile and a dismissive wave. "I'm fine, darling." Before I can inquire further, there is a loud commotion coming from the booth. "Hey you little imp! You have to pay for those!" The merchant yells while trying to grab Ina who already has a treat in hand. "Ina!" I take off toward the booth. "Don't steal! I'm coming! I'm coming!" No choice in the matter anymore, I shout back at the nekomata. "You better keep your promise!" After providing what I imagine is a significant portion of the booth's profits for the day, we all take time to eat. After finishing hers, Ina whines and pesters the nekomata for getting so many all to herself. "We public servants of Amarante are powered by sweets." The cat-girl explains, despite the fact that her mouth is almost completely full. "Without them, we'd lose our arcane bureaucratic powers..." Before Ina can protest, the nekomata quickly pops yet another treat into her mouth, causing the tips of her two tails to curl into a small heart shape. "A servant of Amarante?" I pause as my memory is triggered. I recall that Amarante has a Nekomata serving her, I think I might have caught glimpses of her every now and then. She has a simple name if I recall, one even I can remember. "You wouldn't happen to be Yoko, would you?" "In the skin!" The nekomata nods before swallowing her morsel. "Although perhaps 'in the fur' would be also appropriate... What do you say, little fishie?" She asks Merry. Although the cat-girl seems unperturbed, I can easily notice the quick change of subject... But I have no time to react to it. "Huh?!" Merry, who is unusually quiet, has a start when Yoko speaks to her. "I-I suppose either would be good. Haha." Merry gives a nervous laugh as her body seems to shiver. "What's going on, honey?" I ask. This isn’t like her, she is normally thrilled to meet new people. "You seem unusually tense." "Hehe," Su chuckles with a hand covering her big grin. "Is the poor little fishy scared of the big bad kitty cat?" "N-no!" Merry stammers as she averts her eyes. "Cat's just make me nervous. It's instinct, I can't help it." Yoko then leans in close to Merry's ear and does her best cat impression, needless to say is excellent. Hearing this Merry makes a cute yelp and clings to me. "Darling, make her stop." She is just so cute as her tear filled eyes plead to me, and I’m not the only one who noticed. "Nyahaha!" The cat in question chuckles, embracing the poor mermaid tightly around her waist. "You're so cute I could just eat you up!" Yoko saying that, along with prying her from me, is more than Merry can take and she gives a loud yell. "Ahh! Darling help! She's going to eat me!" Merry reaches for me in a panic as Yoko continues to nuzzle her. I cannot help but give a chuckle at the scene before me. But she asked, so I try to steer things in a different direction. "Alright, we feed you the sweets, now about that ride?" "Eh? What ride?" Yoko asks with a blank expression as she loosens her grip and Merry runs to me. Silence suddenly falls upon the entire group. That’s not funny, I need this ride. "Oh, that ride... Hahaha! You must have thought lil' Yoko was pulling off a joke on you! Hahaha..." Despite what she is saying, she is nervously running her fingers repeatedly through her hair. Her tails also seem to betray her discomfort, as one nearly swats Sara out of the air. "Hey! Watch it!" Sara shouts. "You do have a ride for us, right?" After a moment without answer I repeat myself. "You do have a ride for us... RIGHT?!" "Erm... Maybe." Her voice is little more than a whisper now. "You don't have one?!" Su asks, he eyes lighting up with the prospect of such a prank. "That's brilliant!" She then laughs manically. "You asshole!" Sara shouts. "You lied about that?" She then pauses with a wry grin. "I can respect that kind of nerve." Doing my best to impersonate one of Merry's smiles when she is pissed off, I loom over Yoko. "Please don't tell me you have absolutely no way of helping us." "Eep!" This time, it's the nekomata's turn to yelp. "I-I mean, absolutely is such a harsh word..." She appears to be undecided about whether she should stay and try to save face or simply scamper off without another word. "Are you fucking kidding me?!" Forgetting she has ties to the lord for a moment, I turn to TNA. "Nip, when was the last time you had a good tickle fight?" Nip, immediately excited at the prospect, flies next to me. "It has been a while, I'm looking forward to one." I mischievously grin at Yoko. "Then what do you say we have her pay us back by having her 'entertain' you and your sisters until we do find one?" "O-onya?!" Yoko yelps. "Sounds good to me!" Nip excitedly shouts. "Count me in!" Tally joins. Followed by Tiki. "Me too." And Ina. "I wanna play!" "Pay back's a bitch, ain't it?" Sara. "This is gonna be fun." Su. "I'll join if everyone else does." Annie. "Why not?" Doe. "You broke your promise, that makes me mad." Abigail angrily pouts. "What am I going to do with you all?" Sis asks, before joining as well. "Good, then we all agree!" I leer at Yoko. "Now then..." "Spare meeee~...!" The nekomata mews pitifully, instants before she is smothered beneath the mass of tickling Imp bodies. "Get her!" Tally shouts as they all pile in. Yoko burst into laughter as all of TNA searches for her most ticklish parts."Bwaha! Fuhahaha! No! Not there! Nonononono! Pfff... Myahahahaha- *Wheeze*-Hahaha...!" "Oh! Right here seems to be a good spot!" Nip shouts to her sisters. "Don't forget the sexy bits~" Tiki muses. "Nothing is off limits." "Eeh?! Y-you can't! Everyone's wa- Ngk!" The nekomata tries to drown out another surge of laughter by holding her breath, causing her cheeks to puff out, but to no use. As Merry and I watch as Yoko writhes in a tickle fit. Veronica, Sebastian, and Kunai all show up to the spectacle. "What in the world is going on here?" Veronica asks. "Help!" Cries out the miserable servant of Amarante from beneath the imps. "Is that Yoko?!" Veronica starts. "Are you crazy?! What do you think you are doing to one of the lords servants?!" "It's just a bit of payback." I'm too amused by the sight to care anymore, I can’t even be surprised that Veronica showed up again. "She will be like this until we find a ride to the sunken city." "I have a ride for you!" Veronica declares. "Stop this nonsense right now! You don't want any trouble from a lord!" "You have a ride?!" The prospect of an actual ride is enough to have me overlook the price of a few sweets. "Alright everyone, that's enough. We have a ride." After a moment it becomes clear they are not stopping. "TNA?" No response. "Ho boy." It takes several minutes for TNA to have their fill of amusement. "Well that was fun." Tally says as she finally leaves Yoko. A loud gasp of relief escapes the nekomata's lips. "Lets play again when we get back." Ina giggles. The relief slowly dies in Yoko's throat, as she begins to freeze solid at the prospect of going through the same hell all over again. Just leaving Yoko to recuperate for a while, I turn to Veronica. "So, you really have a ride?" "Uhh, yeah." Veronica slowly rubs her head after watching the whole thing. "One of our merchant ships is leaving port today. It should be easy to get them to take you." I give a long sigh of relief. "Thank goodness, I don't know what I would have done if this was another trick." Veronica shirks back after what she just witnessed. "I don't think I would want to know." "Honey!" I call out to Merry to see her kneeling next to Yoko. (Since we have the opportunity, let’s switch to Merry’s perspective for a moment.) "Sorry about that." I softly speak to Yoko. I’ve been through a few tickle attacks myself so I know what it’s like. I feel bad that she had to experience one, it helps me get over my fear. "I know they can go overboard. Are you okay?" Noticing the mermaid's kindness, the nekomata is able to relax a little. With a little grunt, Yoko slowly gets back up on her feet again. "I'll probably live..." she replies with a tired but genuine smile. Seconds later, though, her legs lose all of what little strength still remained in the cat-girl's small body, causing her to tumble forward. "Careful!" I quickly catch Yoko as she falls. "There's no rush, it can take a while to recover from that." "Duly noted..." Mumbles the nekomata from within the mermaid's cleavage. "Is she alright?" Darling asks. "What do you think?" I glare at darling, he knows very well what it is like to go through this. "She just needs a little rest." Steadying herself on her two legs, Yoko slowly looks up at me. "On second thoughts, perhaps I might be of a little use to you after all..." She mutters, a tired grin on her face. With a sudden motion, she brings the mermaid a little closer to herself. "Be wary, little fishie..." she whispers softly into my ear "Michikona, the sea-dwellers, are as numerous as the waves of the ocean above, but the men down there few." She breaks off from her tight embrace, a little, kind smile on her face. A strange, unexpected air of elegance has suddenly begun to surround her, as if the full weight of her position as Servant of Amarante was only now made clear. "Be strong, or the inhabitants of the depths will tear him away from you forever..." she warns. "If she is fine, lets go!" Darling calls out to me, he seems excited to finally have a ride. "We don't want to miss this chance!" "Comming darling!" I call back before somberly replying to Yoko. "I am aware. I remember how I might have done the same, before I meet darling." She then smiles. "I'll make sure we're careful. I won't give darling up easily." The servant of Amarante nods. After a second of silence, she opens her mouth again. "What did you say your name was again, little fishie?" "Merry." I smile, feeling like I’ve made a new friend. "Merry Lou." "Merry..." The nekomata falls silent for a second, as if she is trying to seal the name into her mind. Then, without any warning, she leans in, giving the mermaid's cheek a gentle lick. "I'll remember it..." She replies with a sly grin, before rushing off into the chaos of the docks. For a brief second, she turns around and waves goodbye, before being completely swallowed into the busy mass of people. I silently ponder the trouble we might face in the near future as I watch Yoko leave. "Honey!" Darling calls out to me again, it’s frankly getting on my nerves. "Comming darling!" I call out as I run up to him. The worries can wait until we have our ride. (Back to Jonathan’s perspective.) I am so glad we finally found a ride. I’m practically skipping as I follow Veronica and her group to the docks. “Really Veronica, first you send me an invitation to the ball so I can make up with Merry and now you are getting me a ride to the sunken city so I can marry her. I think I’m really starting to like you.” Sebastian chuckles as he walks along. “You hear that? Seems like you made a good decision young miss.” “Yeah, yeah, whatever. You can thank me later.” Veronica drools as she strolls ahead of us. Kunai follows alongside, silently watching me from the corner of her eye. We eventually arrive at the docks and Veronica leads us to the ship we will be spending at least the next month on. It is one of the larger ships in the harbor, requiring a crew of several and capable of transporting a large amount of goods to any coast on the island. As we approach we can see several crates and barrels of goods being hauled onto the ship. We approach one of the girls overseeing the whole thing. “Oh Felisha, Could we have a word with you?” Veronica calls out to the werewolf. “Lady Veronica?” The werewolf has well groomed black fur and is wearing a thick black coat, she holds a commanding air about her. But she seems annoyed to have been distracted from her work and impatiently crosses her arms. “I’m very busy, what is it?” Confidently strolling up to Felisha, Veronica promptly hands over a letter. As Felisha opens the letter to read the contents, Veronica haughtily begins to explain what it says. “As you can see, my mother wants you to transport a number of people to the north inclu… Hey! What do you think you are doing?!” Veronica shouts as Felisha begins to tear the letter to shreds. “Your mother has no business ordering me to transport any number of people anywhere. This is a cargo ship, not a cruise ship, and we are on a very tight schedule. I know my job and I carry it out faithfully for your mother,” The werewolf gives Veronica a cold glare, “she has no right to force me to do anything outside of that job.” After scolding Veronica she gives the rest of us a once over. “However, I have the authority to choose the crew of my ship. If I find a need for them I can hire them myself.” She walks up to me. “A man is always welcome aboard, provide you can keep me and my crew good company.” I chuckle as I show off my ring. “I’m engaged. So I would rather not, if at all possible.” “Shame, I respect your decision but I have no need for you otherwise.” She then looks at TNA and just shakes her head before moving on to Merry. “You?” She leans in close and gives Merry a few good sniffs. “You’re a Mermaid? I might have a use for you but your kind generally has no need for a ship.” Merry giggles as the werewolf gives her a puzzled look. “The ship is for darling and TNA, not me. And I’m only coming on board if they are coming with me.” “You come as a set, huh?” She pauses for a moment before deciding it is more trouble than it is worth. “Beat it, you can make provisions for a ship elsewhere.” “Wait! You can’t do that!” Veronica shouts as Felisha starts to head on board. “It’s my ship, it’s my rules.” Felisha turns back to Veronica with a cold glare. “Do we have a problem?” Veronica looks like she is going to say something for a moment but pauses when she realizes it is useless. “Fine then, if it has come to this…” Veronica looks right into Felisha’s eyes, ready to use her vampiric magic. “Then I orde-!” She is stopped mid order by a swift back handed slap from the werewolf. Despite her dark clothes she was still weakened by the effects of the sun and reeled back from the hit. For a moment Veronica is just in shock as she rubs her cheek, but she quickly realizes what happened. “What the hell! Do you have any idea who I am?!” She suddenly shuts up as Felisha looms over her. “Why yes, yes I do know who you are.” She pops her fingers. “And believe me when I tell you that is the only reason you got off with just a slap. Using those eyes can be considered assault, be careful how you use them.” Silence slowly falls on us. Veronica is quietly sniveling from her stinging cheek and I’m depressed after losing another ride. Sensing the mood, Sebastian speaks up. “If I may, I have a few suggestions to make.” Felisha impatiently crosses her arms, barely willing to hear him out. “As the letter described, we believe it would be a good idea for Veronica to ride along with you as a Cabin Girl to learn the trading routes and customs of the various ports.” Whoa, whoa, whoa, I was never told this. But before I can say as much Sebastian motions for me hold my questions. “That’s not an issue.” The werewolf admits. “In fact I would be honored to have the young miss learn the trade aboard my ship.” Throwing an accusing point to me, “The problem is having the nerve to order me to transport some useless cargo halfway around the island on some whim!” Was I just called useless cargo? “Come now, they are not completely useless.” Sebastian chuckles. “We just need to find them a job to do and you can hire them. The ship is easily big enough to accommodate them and I know you could use some extra hands. I can make the arrangements with payroll myself.” Felisha gives a long sigh. “Fine, I’ll consider it. I was already thinking the mermaid would make a good Striker considering she is able to fish while we travel, not to mention a water breathing spell could prove invaluable on the high seas.” Giving me another glance, she continues. “What about him? Does he have a use other than becoming some monsters bitch?” “He is very intelligent and good with math.” Sebastian nods with a chuckle. “Perhaps he would make a good mate for your Sailing master?” “Perhaps.” She muses. “But if any of the girls try anything I’m not going to stop them.” “Fair enough.” Sebastian nods. “As for the imps…” “Powder monkeys.” She finishes with a sigh. “Yes, yes, it all looks very good… on paper. But tell me why I should go through the trouble? You should know the chances of the imps doing their job are next to none.” Sebastian steps forward and lifts Felisha’s chin. “You could do it for me, Feli~.” Feli~, that’s adorable, averts her eyes with a blush. “Oh stop, you’re not fooling me. I know what you really like.” “Does that make our time together any less enjoyable?” Sebastian asks as he gives her a tender kiss. “You slut.” Feli~ mutters as they part lips. “Very well, but you better make all the trouble up to me.” Regaining her composure she starts walking onto her ship. “Very well! Bring your things on board, we leave immediately!” She pauses half way to point at Sebastian. “But mark the day after we get back! On that day you are mine!” She then marches on board. “Well there you have it.” Sebastian chuckles. “You have a ride to the sunken city, provided you take Veronica along.” “Provided I take Veronica along, huh? Why was I not told the offer came with conditions from the start?” I look at Veronica, who stubbornly looks away. This is the ride I was looking for, but considering the recent events involving Victoria and Veronica I can’t just accept this offer without being a little weary. I walk up to Veronica and give her a stern glare. “Before I accept this offer, I have to make a few things absolutely clear. First, you have Victoria’s permission for this trip?” Veronica glares at me in return. “Yes, I have mother’s permission.” “Second, the reason you are making this trip is to learn the trade?” “Yes, I am making this trip to learn.” “Finally, you understand that I am making this trip to get married to Merry?” “…yes.” That pause does not go unnoticed. “Yes, what?” I intensify my glare. “Specify.”[/color] Veronica forces a smile as she looks me in the eye. “Yes, I am fully aware that you are getting married to that mermaid of yours. Happy?” “Very.” I promptly grab our things and head on board. “Come on everyone, we have our ride.” “Yay!” Ina shouts. “We get to ride a boat! We get to ride a boat!” “I call the big bed!” Tally shouts. “Come on everyone!” Sis shouts. “Let’s go!” TNA excitedly flies on board. “So that’s it?!” Veronica calls out to me. “You just take my word for it?!” “What do you want? Me to call your mother?” I casually shout back to her. “I finally have a ride. I’m not going to jeopardize that over a lack of faith. If you are lying, that is not my responsibility.” TNA, Merry, and I all board. (Now to Veronica’s perspective.) Sebastian walks up next to me as I watch Jonathan board. “Well, guess that settles that.” “Yeah.” I turn to him. He has been extremely helpful to me, I could not ask for more. “Are you sure about this? Mother is not going to be please when she learns you assisted me.” “You let me worry about that.” He assures me with a smile. “I’ll find some way to convince her.” I suppose I should thank him. Yes, that would be appropriate. “Sebastian… I…” I just realized, I might not see him in a while. Far longer than his trip to the moon bazaar, the merchant routes take months after accounting for all the stops. I just truly learned he is my father and now I’m leaving him. It’s kind of sad once you think about it. “… I just want to say…” Suddenly he embraces me. What is he thinking? He is a servant. “It’s alright, I will always do what I can for you… my lovely daughter.” This level of familiarity is majorly inappropriate. But despite that, I find myself embracing him back. “Thank you… dad.” This level of familiarity, I can’t say I mind. “Are you going to be alright miss?” Kunai suddenly asks. It’s funny, I think this is the first time I ever heard her speak. “I’ll be fine.” I wipe away tears that surprisingly appeared in my eyes. “If I don’t do this, I will regret it.” Without another word she smiles and bows. Finally, Sebastian hands me my luggage. It’s not much, but all I could sneak out. “Take care, be sure to write.” “Like you are one to talk.” With one last chuckle, I board the ship. |
dcw2021May 5, 2016 8:00 PM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
Entry 44: Day 69, Afternoon: Well my friend, the short time we’ve spent at sea has already proven it is going to be a long and eventful trip. But at least we are on our way and if all goes well I will be married to Merry and have her blessed by the end of the month. I just hope Veronica does not try to pull anything funny with me marrying Merry, other than that I don’t mind having her around. As for TNA, there is no telling what kind of trouble they will cause but my main concern is that they have not said anything about me getting married. Tally is pregnant with my kids so if they asked me to marry them I could not very well refuse. Should I pop the question? How do you think Merry would react to that? I honestly don’t know how she would react. I don’t think she would be upset, but then again this is something that is kinda special to her. Hmm, something for me to think about. Anyway, we got to meet the other members of the crew today. For the size of the ship it has a surprisingly small crew, only 6 members. But I’ve never been a nautical expert, so what do I know. Regardless, Felisha wasted no time gathering the other crew members so we could meet them. Felisha had her crew, Merry, Veronica, and I all lined up along the ship standing at attention. As for TNA… at least they were lined up, more or less. “As you all know by now, we have some new crew members!” Felisha loudly proclaimed as she paced between us. “For those of you who don’t know, I will be explaining how things will work on my ship! As long as you are on this ship you will not act, speak, or think in such a way that might endanger the ship’s mission!” With a swift turn she faces her crew. “Company, who are you?!” Giving a swift salute, they all shout in unison. “We are the proud crew of the Swift Victoria!” “What is your mission?!” Felisha shouts. “To ensure the safe delivery of our cargo and uphold the best interest of our clients!” “What is our motto?!” “To plunder by profit!” They then gave a loud cheer. Seriously, you would think this was some pirate crew. With another swift turn, Felisha faced us. “From now on, whenever we leave harbor I expect you to answer in the same manner. Do I make myself clear?!” “Yes!” Merry, Veronica, myself, and even TNA, who all seemed to be excited, all shouted in response. “That is to be ‘yes, captain’ from now on!” Felisha goes back to pacing. “I am captain of this ship! My name is Felisha Blackfur and I am a werewolf! I am the one who will determine how we will complete the ship’s mission and should we ever get into a battle you are to follow my orders to the letter! Any disobedience will be dealt with swiftly and permanently! Do I make myself clear!?” “Yes, captain!” “Good!” Felisha came to a stop in front of a woman that looks like an elf. “Now, in turn you are going to state your name, your species, your position, and your responsibilities, in that order. Start!” “Michaela Nightingale, Dulahan, First Mate and Quartermaster!” Shouted the woman I thought was an elf with a quick salute, glad I wont be surprised by her head coming off now. She has a pretty face and wears her hair in a cute bun but her expression and attire are all serious. She wears very utilitarian leather armor, heavy leather boots, and proudly brandishes a cutlass at her waist. “I am second in command, in charge of overseeing most of the day to day activities and I divide the rations!” “Good! Next!” Felisha shouted as she stepped in front of the next girl. Next in line was another monster that appears to be a child at first glance. She maintained her posture but could not hide a big grin as she answered. “Riona Silverforge, Dwarf, Boatswain! I am the one who inspects the condition of the ship and everything on it! I am also in charge of keeping inventory!” Her enthusiasm showed that her personality well matches her short, unkempt, fiery red hair. I rather like her goggles that normally rest on her forehead, but her attire leaves much to be desired. It is little more than a harness. “As spirited as always.” Felisha comments with a chuckle. “Next!” “Una Farsight, Cyclops, Sailing Master and Carpenter.” The next girl wearily answered. “Not only am I in charge of getting us where we are going, I have to get us there in one piece.” The only weight being carried behind her voice is given by her size. She is a big girl, easily over eight feet tall, and her drooping eye suggests she works to hard. Her brown hair is short and well maintained and parted alongside her single horn so it stays out of her eye. She is a bit of a minimalist when it comes to clothes, wearing a leather bra and skirt that show off plenty of her light blue skin. “Hang in there, we have you an assistant.” Una gives a silent nod and Felisha moves on. “Next!” “Spindla Greyweave, Arachne, Sailmaker, all cloth items fall under my care and responsibility!” Another energetic response as she sizes me up with an amused smile. “I hope we can get along.” I don’t think I like the way she ran her finger along her lip. Anyway, her eight long slender legs support a brown abdomen adorn with two black stripes. Her white hair, kept in a ponytail, matches her self-made corset that her large breasts threaten to pop out of. “Just make sure it does not interfere with your work.” Felisha shakes her head as she moves to the last member of her crew. The little tan-skinned girl was nervously shaking as the werewolf stands before her. “Next!” “I-I-I’m Kelsey…” The girl wearing a pot as shorts nervously stammers. “I can’t hear you!” Felisha shouts. “Kelsey Brittlepot!” She shouts with a quivering voice. “Pot Devil! Cook! Please leave all your food preparation needs to me!” Her tear filled golden eyes can easily be seen under her short cut blond hair. She wears a tank-top over her flat chest but I’m not sure if anything besides her pot covers her lower half. “Still far to timid!” Finished with her crew she marched over to us, starting with Merry. “Next!” Merry gave a swift salute! “Merry Lou! Mermaid! Striker! I will be hunting fish and gathering other undersea supplies during our voyage!” Impressed, Felisha smirked as she nodded at Merry. “Seems you were paying attention. Excellent, good to have you aboard.” Merry gave a delighted giggle as she moved on to me. “Next!” “Jonathan Adams! Human! Uhh…” I’m not like Merry, I didn’t remember what my job was going to be. “Don’t you ‘uhh…’ me!” Felisha angrily shouted. “Don’t you ever ‘uhh…’ me! If you don’t know then say it! And after today you had best never forget it! Again!” “Jonathan Adams!” I shout, trying to not let any aggravated tone get through. “Human! I don’t know my job! I don’t know my responsibilities!” “You will be well informed! Next!” Felisha stopped in front of Veronica this time. For a while Veronica just glared at her in return. “Well?!” “Everyone already knows who I am. Why should I state it?” Veronica replied. “Let me make something clear.” Felisha stated as she gave Veronica a condescending glare. “While you are on this boat you are not an heiress, you are not your mother’s little girl, and I am your captain. You can obey my commands or you can be thrown overboard, the choice is yours.” “Fine.” She finally rolled her eyes and reluctantly agreed. “I am Veronica Von Louise Espera, Vampire, Cabin Girl, I am here to learn the trade.” “That… was pathetic!” Felisha shouted. “Again! With feeling.” She rolls her eyes again and ups the volume. “I am Veronica Von Louise Espera, Vampire, Cabin Girl, I am here to learn the trade.” “Again!” “Veronica Von Louise Espera, Vampire, Cabin Girl, I am here to learn the trade.” “Again!” Shouting this time. “Veronica Von Louise Espera! Vampire! Cabin Girl! I am here to learn the trade!” “I can’t hear you!” Taking a moment for a short growl, she yells. “Veronica Von Louise Espera! Vampire! Cabin Girl! I am here to learn the trade!” “Good, I expect that level of enthusiasm from now on!” Finally came TNA. “Next!” TNA all giggle as they looked at each other before responding in unison. “Tits and ass!” “Oh for the lord off…” Felisha just shook her head as she rubbed her temples. “I’m going to have to think about how I am going to handle this.” Not even willing to try to get the imps to behave, she spun around and walked off. “Michaela, you know what to do.” As Felisha took the helm, Michaela took her place in command. “Let’s shove off!” The crew immediately got to work. Kelsey disappeared below deck. Una raised the anchor. Spindla and Riona unfurled the sails. Before we knew it we were sailing out to sea. With Alnor slowly shrinking in the distance Michaela turned to us. “Alright newbies, welcome aboard. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” While having only slightly less presence than Felisha, Michaela is more welcoming. “It’s been a while since we’ve had new crew members. Veronica, you are to speak with the captain. The rest of you are dismissed.” With that she turns around. “Wait a minute.” As I called out to her I was given a start when her head did a 180 to face me. “Yes, what is it?” She asked. Slowly recovering from my surprise I stammered “W-what should we do?” “I suggest you use today to get to know the crew and get yourselves situated.” She said as her head flipped back around. “Tomorrow you will be put to work.” As I watched Michaela walk away, TNA finally came to the conclusion that they were bored. “Alright! I’m going to find my room!” Tally declared. “And I’ll hunt down the sweets!” Ina shouted. With TNA quickly dispersing to explore the ship and Veronica joining the captain at the helm, Merry and I were able to explore the ship. The ship is a fairly large one, 20 feet wide and 70 feet long if I recall correctly. It is not hard to tell the ship is designed to travel long distances with a lot of cargo. The ship is comprised of three levels: the lower level is entirely devoted to storing cargo, the middle level contains a few work rooms and the crew sleeping quarters, and the third level is the main deck and holds a room for the captain to sleep. And on every level we found TNA pestering the crew. Starting on the lowest level as I guided Merry down the narrow stairwell, I had to hold her hand as the ship bobbed and swayed to the beat of the waves. The ship almost seemed to breathe with the peaks and valleys of the high seas, groaning every time the load of its weight is shifted. As we reached the bottom we could see the cargo stretch down the length of the ship in two rows, separated by support beams and a narrow pathway down the middle. Even in the middle of the day barely enough light made its way down to illuminate past the foot of the stairs, thankfully we had an extra light source. Sitting in the middle of the pathway, with a lantern for extra light, was Riona as she methodically pulled crates to the center, examined their contents, and replaced them. All the while she was doing this, Doe and Tiki were asking about the contents of the various crates and barrels. “What about this one, and this one, and this one?” Doe asked as she flew from crate to crate. Without even looking up from the current crate she is examining Riona rapidly listed off the exact content of each crate including what is in the crate, how much of it is in there, the destination, and the estimated total value of the contents. Aside from the capital cities, I would have no idea where the destinations might be but as Doe continued her inquiry it became apparent that there was a long list of destinations. Eventually even Doe had to pause in awe of the dwarf’s memory. “That’s amazing,” Doe happily praised, “how do you know all that?” Finally looking up, Riona flashed a big grin as she lifted her goggles onto her red hair. “I remember everything in each and every crate, plain and simple!” “Are there any sex toys?” Tiki excitedly asked. “Of course there are sex toys!” The dwarf laughed. “From those able to satisfy a dragon to those suitable for someone of your stature!” With another big grin she placed a finger over her mouth. “But don’t think I’m going to tell you where those are located, can’t go selling those used.” “Why not?” Doe asked before joining Tiki who was now trying to pry into the crates with increased enthusiasm. Riona did not seem bothered by Tiki’s efforts as most of the crates were sealed tight enough to prevent an imp from prying them open. Seeing as she was free from Doe’s barrage of questions for the moment, I had some of my own. “What are you doing?” For starters. “Quality control.” She quickly answered. “I have to make sure all the orders are accounted for and in good condition.” Lowering her goggles she got back to work. “Wouldn’t it be better to do that before you leave port?” I asked. “Haven’t got the time.” She replied as she quickly resealed her current crate with a few hammer strikes. “Everything here was picked up in Alnor.” Showing there is far more strength in her small frame than I could ever hope to muster, she lifted the crate by herself to place it on top of one stack before pulling another down and repeating her very methodical process. “We are only in port for a few days and before we can even think about the new cargo we have to check the hull for any repairs, unload the previous cargo, and meet with Victoria to discuss any change in policies. We may work fast but there is not enough time to check everything.” “So all this is from Alnor?” Merry muses as she admires the number of crates and barrels lined along the hull of the ship. “Not quite. While most of it originated in Alnor, much of it was shipped via caravan from all across lord Amarante’s territory before making its way onboard.” “So how long does it take to assemble this much cargo?” I asked as I too admired the quantity. “A couple months?” Riona burst into laughter after hearing my wildly inaccurate guess. With a smile she holds up a finger. “One week, that is the time that passes before Victoria sends another ship like this one on the shipping channels.” “I have another question!” Doe calls out. “What’s this?” “That…” Riona suddenly freezes when she sees what Doe has found. “… is incredibly expensive and dangerous! Please put it down!” She shouted as she began to panic. “Why?” Doe asked as she held a crossbow, loaded and ready to go. “Never mind why! Just give it to me!” Riona starts to jump at Doe who, despite straining under the weight of the weapon, is able to remain out of her reach. As Doe examines the weapon she starts to look down its sights which just happen to point Riona’s direction. “Don’t point that at anyone!” “Why?” Doe asked, not moving the sights from Riona’s direction. Eventually she found the trigger and the bolt went flying past Riona’s head and into one of the ship's support beams. “Cool!” Doe gleefully shouted. “What? What is it?!” Tiki asked as she flew out of the pile of crates. “I don’t know. I had this long piece of wood and I was playing with the base of it and something shot out the end!” Doe explained in a tone that really did not signify that it was supposed to be suggestive, but Tiki took it that way. “It’s a sex toy?!” Tiki shouted as she got excited. “Awesome! Let me see it.” Riona quivers after nearly losing her life and pleads to me. “C-can you do something about them?” The crossbow was not about to fire again, but it’s never a good idea to leave something like that in their hands. Oddly enough I actually had an idea to get it away from them. With a sigh I walked up to Tiki and held out my hand. “Can I see the long hard wood?” “Why?” Doe asked. “I’m going to stick it where the sun don’t shine.” I made sure my response was deadpan as possible. “It’ll fit?!” Doe exclaimed. “This I gotta see!” Tiki laughed as she handed me the crossbow. With the crossbow in hand I walked up to the crate Riona has open and stuck it in, sun’s not shinning in there. “There we go, problem solved.” I said as I pulled the lid shut. “No fair big bro!” Tiki shouted in protest. “How was I supposed to know that’s what you meant?!” “What did you think I meant?” I playfully asked with a big grin. “I thought you were going to shove it up your ass!” No hesitation, not unusual for her. With a chuckle I turn back to Riona with a leer. “Geez, don’t you know where everything is? Don’t let them get into anything dangerous.” “And how am I supposed to do that?!” “It’s not that hard.” Merry calmly explained. “They have short intention spans, just distract them.” “What’s an intention span?” Doe asked. “Exactly.” Leading Merry back up the stairs I bid Riona goodbye. “Keep an eye on them will you?” “Wait! You can’t leave me with them!” She desperately shouted at us. “No! Not that one!” Once we returned to the second level, Merry and I were able to more appreciate the natural lighting the round glass windows allowed in. The light allowed us to clearly see down the narrow corridor that ran past the crew sleeping quarters and to the work rooms. It did not take us long to find the next group. Surprisingly, Spindla seemed to have Nip well under control. Using her webs she was somehow able to catch Nip and had her cocooned from the neck down. “Let me out! LET ME OUT!” Nip shouted as she rocked her cocoon back and forth as it hung from the wall. Spindla was calmly ignoring Nip’s protests as she weaved a hammock together. “What’s going on here?” Merry asked as we were passing through the crew sleeping quarters. “The little imp here was being annoying, so I tired her up for a bit.” She happily answered. “Big bro, get me out of here.” Nip gave me the puppy eye treatment but she was fine for now, I can help her in a bit. “So you make the hammocks out of your own silk?” I asked as I watched her work. “Of course,” she giggled, “it’s far superior to simple rope.” She points to a finished hammock. “Try it out.” Curious, I took her up on her offer. I was at first surprised because the silk has a lot more give to it than rope does and I sunk in more than I was expecting. But I quickly found myself easily supported by the strong but flexible strands. It was in no way sticky and the soft strands didn’t put as much pressure as any rope one I ever laid in, the soft hold gave a sense of weightlessness. “Merry, you have to try this.” I wouldn’t mind sleeping in it. After taking a moment to get situated in another hammock, Merry agrees. “It is comfortable. But we can’t share it.” Speaking of sharing, I quickly found Spindla hovering over me. She hung onto the walls and supports of the ship with her spider legs as her human half leaned so she could twirl her fingers on my chest. “If you like being in my webs that much, I could always wrap you up and suck out some of your juices. I think you can guess what I mean.” “Oh I got what you mean.” I chuckle as I show off my ring. “But I’m engaged so I’m going to have to decline.” There was a loud thud as Merry fell when she tried to get out of the hammock. “That’s right!” She shouted as she quickly picked herself up. “The whole reason we are making this trip is so we can get married.” “Oh come on,” Spindla giggles, “what difference does a little thing like that make? We’re all practically family on this ship so it won’t hurt to share a little. Besides, we are going to be together for a long time. It would be selfish to be the only ones having fun.” When she saw my glare she realized I was not going to budge on the issue and gave a sigh. “Alright, alright, I get it.” She hopped onto the floor, allowing me to get up. “I don’t have to rush.” With a confident smile and a wink, she crosses her arms to emphasize her ample chest. “I’m sure you’ll warm up to the idea eventually.” It seems this girl is going to be the hardest to deal with. “Yeah, yeah, you can feel free to try.” After climbing out of the hammock I held out my hand. “In the mean time could you please let Nip go?” “Sure.” Reaching behind her, she tears Nip’s cocoon from the wall and holds it out for me. Only to find it empty. “Huh? Now where di…” “Got ya!” Before Spindla can finish her sentence Nip flies under her and begins to tickle her in the area where her legs meet her body. “Gyahahahaha! No! Not there!” It was quite amusing to watch the spider woman stumble around trying to shake Nip off. At first she would use one or two of her legs to reach up and flick Nip off but Nip was far to agile so she was forced to reach for her with her human half. That was when Nip showed that she can be quite clever when she wants to. Nip carefully remained just out of reach so Spindla was forced to bend further and further in an attempt to get Nip. Eventually Spindla’s human half was bent completely under her spider half and in the unstable position it only took one final push from Nip to completely flip the spider woman over. Now on her back and the cramped quarters preventing her from righting herself she was at Nip’s mercy. “No! Stop!” Spindla cried out between fits of laughter. “Help me, please!” “Just stop struggling and give up.” I calmly advise her. “She’ll get bored if you do.” “I give! I give!” Spindla cried out as she tried to control her thrashing. Normally Nip would be satisfied with that, but not this time. “No way!” Nip shouted as she continued to tickle the sensitive spider underbelly. “You’re not gettin’ off that easy!” “Oh, you annoyed her?” Nothing you can do about that, so I took Merry and left. “You’ll just have to put up with it for a while.” “Good luck with that.” Merry called back with an almost malicious tone. Was it payback for hitting on me? There’s no need to be mean, Merry. Still able to hear Spindla’s laughter, we made our way to the kitchen where we obviously found Ina hunting for sweets. She was rummaging through the racks and shelves full of spices and preserved food goods, opening any cabinet or lid she could find in her search for her treasured sweets. Eventually she flew up to Kelsey’s pot, where she was apparently sleeping, and pulled off the lid. There was a loud yelp as Kelsey was suddenly woken up and Ina was sucked into the pot. Ina’s muffled voice could be heard from inside the pot. “Hey, do you know where the sweets are? I can’t seem to find them.” “Um, I don’t keep sweets here.” Kelsey timidly answered. “They don’t give much nutrition so the captain says they’re a waste of space.” “A waste of space?! Why not get rid of some of the bottled fruits and vegetables?!” I approached the jar as I listened to Ina complain about the food storage choices. I peered into it but, despite there being a window to let in light, it was completely black inside. “Um, hello?” I asked as I gently tapped the rim of the jar. Kelsey gave another sudden yelp as she popped out of pot with Ina, ramming her head into my face in the process. Kelsey and I both yelled out in pain, Kelsey was holding her head and I was holding my bleeding nose. “Are you alright darling?!” Merry asked as she kneeled next to me. “I’m fine! I’m fine!” I shouted before Merry got the idea to give me her blood over something like this. “She got me good though.” Wiping some blood off my face I looked at Kelsey who was still holding her head. “What the hell was that for?!” “I’m sorry!” Kelsey pleaded with teary eyes. “The captain always says I’m too skittish, I can’t help it!” She could say that again, my nose still hurts. But there it was an accident so the best thing to do was just move on. “So you don’t have anything to do at the moment?” “No, the only thing I can really do is cook.” She quietly answered, sulking as only her eyes peered above the rim. “And since we took the opportunity to have a big meal while we were on land I don’t have to cook tonight.” She sulks a little further. “I figured I would go to bed early so I could get an early start on breakfast. I don’t know what you all like.” “Sweets!” Ina interjects. “I like sweets! Why don’t you have sweets?!” “Really Ina,” Merry sighs, “you need to like some healthier foods.” “But I want sweets!” “You just had sweets with Yoko earlier.” I sternly reminded her. “You can go without sweets for a little while.” “But if there are no sweets on the boat then I won’t get any sweets in forever!” I was annoyed at her protest, but she actually had a fair point. “Well, we have sugar but…” Kelsey tried to explain before she was cut off. “Sugar works!” Knowing there is a prize to be found, Ina redoubled her efforts, and this time she has no problem knocking things around in her frantic search. “Please don’t break anything!” Kelsey pitifully pleads. “My spice budget is very small!” Kelsey’s pleas falling on deaf ears, I quickly grabbed a random jar from a shelf. “Ina, I found it!” “Way to go big bro!” Right on cue, Ina rushed to me and frantically tried to pry my hand from the top. She may be strong for her size but I maintain my hold. “Let go, big bro!” “You know the sugar is here, you don’t need it now.” Slowly Ina reluctantly gave up on the sugar. “Now be good and help Kelsey pick up the things you knocked over and I’ll make sure you get some tomorrow.” “Aww, do I have to?” She pouts as I gently pull her away with my other hand. “Yes Ina, you made a mess of the place.” Merry sternly scolds her. “Here,” I tossed Kelsey the pot, “keep this from her until everything is back in order and be sure to praise her once she finishes.” Kelsey just looked confused for a moment before nodding. “I suppose I could do that.” Ina is easy enough to get to behave if you can bribe her with sweets. But I wonder if I should have told Kelsey that Ina would probably try to tickle her in an attempt to get the random pot I picked early? Oh well, jokes on Ina if she does. Speaking of jokes, we found Su right across the hull in Una’s work room. Una was trying to get some, I assume, much needed rest on a long wall mounted cot as Su was amusing herself by preventing it. Una was so exhausted that the most she would muster to stop Su was a groan and a swat. “Su, stop that, she’s sleeping.” Merry quickly stated. “But it’s so early, why is she already in bed?” Su asked, as if it were an excuse. “Some people actually work hard and don’t pester people all day.” I firmly state. “Now leave her alone.” “Alright, alright, fine.” Without further complaint Su starts to leave the room. Did that seem too easy? Because it should. “Su,” Merry and I call out at the same time, “what did you do?” “What are you talking about?” Su asked, trying her best, and failing miserably, to act innocent. “I didn’t do anything.” “Yeah, right.” I step into the room and look around for anything that might catch Su’s interest. “What do you think honey?” “Check the shoes first.” Merry calmly suggests. I found Una’s surprisingly normal sized shoes and quickly dumped out the tacks. “Really Su? Really?” “Can’t beat the classics.” Su chuckled as she watched me search the room for her booby-traps. “Alright, what next?” I asked. “Check to make sure all the tools are secure, the floorboards haven’t been loosened, no labels have been swapped, there aren’t any tripwires, and all dangerous items are accounted for.” Merry rattled all this off like it is a daily chore for her. I suppose it could be. I followed Merry’s surprisingly detailed instructions for checking the room, having to realign tools and cut tripwires in the process, but since I’m not familiar with the layout of Una’s room I have to leave a note telling her to check for missing items and switched labels. After I finish I figured it would not be below Su to stick something in Una’s bed. I state as much but when I peeked under the covers I came to the quick realization the Una sleeps naked. I quickly replaced the covers only to notice Una’s eye barely open and watching me. I feel myself become flustered before I turn to Merry. “Honey, I think you will have to do this part.” Shaking her head, Merry quickly cheeked Una’s bed to find nothing amiss. Merry gave me a cold glare and Su stated her suspicion with a laugh. “You just wanted to see her naked, didn’t you?” That was not true and I frantically tried to explain to Merry. Thankfully she believed me but Su got some good entertainment. I don’t think she caused anymore trouble, but I’m probably wrong. Anyway, after we finished exploring the lower decks we made our way back to the main deck to enjoy the last bit of day time left. I guess I forgot to explain the main deck earlier and I’m sure you are curious. The ship has three sails: the main, fore, and aft. The main sail is, of course, supported by the main mast which towers from the center of the ship and holds a crows-nest at the top. The fore sail is a smaller version of the main with a smaller mast to match while the aft sail is triangular and only supported by a wooden pole. The deck itself has three sections: a raised section at the front of the ship that holds the stairwell leading to the lower decks; the lower middle section that holds the main mast, a few tied down barrels, and two small landing craft; and finally the captains quarters at the rear of the ship that also holds the steering wheel on top of her quarters. There is ample room on the main deck and it is quite a pleasant place to be on nice days like today. But of course we found more trouble there as Michaela was trying to give instructions to Annie and Sara. “I’ll say it again you main job while aboard this ship is to clean the deck.” Michaela patiently tried to explain to the imps. “Now take the water and brush and get to work.” “And I’ll say it again.” Sara stubbornly responded. “Fuck! That! Shit!” Now with an obvious twitch in her eye, Michaela tried a different approach. “Please help clean the ship. I would greatly appreciate it.” “No way!” Annie shouts as she crosses her arms. “I ain’t gonna do that just because you asked me to.” Grumbling for a minute, Michaela finally asks. “What will it take to get you to do your job?” “Your soul,” is what is sounded like she said. “My soul?!” Sara giggles before explaining. “U.R.S.O.O.L, U R Shit Out Of Luck!” “That’s it!” Michaela shouts as she frantically tries to grab the imps. “You two need to be taught a lesson.” But try as she might, the imps just giggled as they stayed out of her reach. “Having some trouble?” I chuckled before being startled when her head spun around again. “Gyah! Q-quit doing that!” “Perfect!” Michaela shouted as she spun her body to match her head. “Maybe you two can help me out.” She quickly pulled Merry and me to the center of the deck where she has the imps. “The captain asked me to find a way to get the imps to do their jobs. Any ideas?” That is a tricky one. Getting TNA to stay out of trouble is a difficult task on its own, but to get them to actively contribute? That has to be done on a case by case basis and I haven’t exactly figured it out myself for some of them. Regardless, I had an idea. “You could try the Tom Sawyer approach.” “Tom Sawyer?” I motioned her close and whispered the basic idea to her. “Alright, sounds worth a try at least.” Taking the bucket and brush in hand, Michaela began to wash the deck herself. Michaela’s sudden work ethic did not go unnoticed. “So, gave up and decided to do the work yourself?” Sara giggled as she heckled Michaela. “Yeah,” she faked a sigh, “I just thought you imps would like to have some fun.” “Fun?” Annie asked as she curiously got closer. “Swabbing the decks is the funnest thing to do on board.” She smiled as she got to work scrubbing the wooden planks. “I just thought I’d let you join.” “How fun is it?” Sara asked. “It’s super fun.” Michaela really seemed to be getting into her little act as she proudly stated that. “I swab the decks every morning just to start my day.” “You do?” Annie asked. “All by yourself?” Sara asked. “Yep!” Michaela confidently stated. “All by myself because it’s soooo much fun.” “Great! Then you can do it and we won’t have to.” Sara giggled, not falling for it one bit. “Right?” “Right.” Michaela must have got a little too into it because she readily agreed. She paused for a moment as she realized what happened before jumping up in a rage! “Oh! You imps tricked me!” Annie and Sara flew circles around Michaela happily chanting, “We don’t have to work, we don’t have to work.” While Michaela was distracted by Sara and Annie, Abigail flew up and started tugging on my sleeve. “Big bro! Big bro! I have something to show you!” “What is it Abigail?” She giggled while waving her tail back and forth. “First you and big sis have to close your eyes.” Abigail is one of the more well-behaved ones so we decided to play along and close our eyes for her. I held Merry’s hand while letting Abigail lead us by my free hand. Having to be extra careful to not stumble form the gentle swaying of the ship or the various ropes on deck, we kept our eyes closed as we heard a door open and Abigail lead us through. “Alright! You can open them now!” As we opened our eyes, Merry and I were surprised to see a well furnished room with two beds, a large and a small one; a few cabinets; a desk; an oil lamp hanging from the ceiling; and Tally sitting on the big bed as Sis was moving our things around the room. “Look big bro, it’s our room!” “I already said the big bed was mine.” Tally stated with a cocky smile. “But I’m willing to share, if you’re nice to me.” “We’ve already moved our stuff in so we can all sleep together.” Sis happily said. If you’ve been paying attention you should have realized there was only one place we had not been, the captain’s room. It was obvious this room was taken. “Um, Tally, this isn’t our room.” Merry tried to explain. Tally chuckled before dismissing Merry’s explanation. “Of course it’s not our room. It’s my room, I’m just sharing.” Suddenly, the door to the room opened as Felisha lead Veronica into the room. “… and you’ll be sharing this room with…” She see’s Tally clamming her bed as the others move our stuff in, needless to say she was not happy. “Oh no you don’t!” She shouted. “This is my room, get out before I throw you out!” “I don’t see your name on it!” Tally shouted back. “It’s on the door.” Veronica pointed out. “…” It was brief but Tally was taken aback by the quick retort. “Well who cares anyway!” Tally crosses her arms as she stubbornly remains on the bed. “It’s my room now.” “Then I’m gonna throw you out!” As Felisha stomped toward Tally, Sis defensively got in the way. “You are not going to do anything to Tally! She’s pregnant and she needs the bed!” “The hammocks are comfortable enough.” Feliisha growls. “Now out of my way!” Felisha was about to swipe at Sis with her claws when Michaela stopped her. “Captain, we need a word with you.” Growling at Michaela for a moment, Felisha quickly pulled her paw away. “This had better be good.” Curious, Merry and I followed Felisha out to the deck to see all the other crew members gathered. Felisha was apparently also surprised so Michaela quickly explained. “The rest of us had a quick talk and we all came to a consensus.” Raising an eyebrow, Felisha crossed her arms. “About what?” “You should give up your room.” Michaela bluntly stated. Felisha stumbled back after the declaration. “W-what kind of mutiny is this?!” “It’s no mutiny.” Spindla happily explained. “We just all agreed that we would be more productive if the imps stayed in your room rather than our quarters.” “She means the imps are too annoying.” Riona chuckled with visible scrapes and bruises, I guess she had a hard time keeping Tiki and Doe out of stuff. “I’m afraid that even I agree.” Kelsey timidly stated as Una wearily nodded in agreement. Felisha growled as she mumbled a few curses. “Fine! If everybody agrees I can’t very well overrule you.” Stopping into her now former room, she quickly grabbed a few of her things before marching her way to the crew’s quarters. “What should I do?” Veronica asked as Felisha stormed off. “Do whatever you want!” She shouted back. “I’m done for today!” I’m sure she regrets ever agreeing to take us. After that, Veronica decided to take the small bed in the captains room so she is sharing the room with Merry, TNA and me. I’m weary of her reasoning, but if she can put up with TNA then I’m not going to stop her. It’s been a very eventful day and I should probably get to bed. I’ve already been told I’m going to be put to work tomorrow and I’m sure the captain is going to give us hell for taking her room. But we are finally on our way, I just have to put up with it. |
dcw2021May 26, 2016 9:39 AM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
Entry 45: Day 70: Well, first day of work aboard the ship is finally over. Sorry if I don’t seem all here tonight, I am tired. Veronica, Merry, and I essentially have two jobs, or is it three? As for TNA, I think the captain gave up on getting them to cooperate. It’s that or she’s taking her frustration of her room being stolen out on us. Regardless, she had us up bright and early. “Alright newbies, up and at ’em!” Felisha shouted, successfully startling me from my sleep. “Time to eat your breakfast and get to work!” Also roused from their sleep, TNA began to slowly crawl off of me before they began to flutter their wings, giving big stretches and yawns as they hovered. Merry had apparently already woken up and was in the process of getting dressed. As I followed suit and began to put my day clothes on, we noticed Veronica slept through the wake up call. Felisha stomped up to Veronica’s smaller bed and yanked the covers off of her. “Alright princess, time to wake up!” Giving a loud groan as she was forcefully awakened; “What time is it?” Veronica asked as she rubbed her eyes. “Just before sunrise.” Felisha swiftly answered. “Before sunrise?!” Veronica shouted. “I’m a vampire! At least let me sleep until the afternoon! I just went to bed not long ago!” I do recall she was doing something, reading I think, while the rest of us slept. Her night vision allowed her to do whatever she was doing while in the dark, so she didn’t bother us with a lamp or anything. So it was possible she just went to bed. “Once I’m sure you know your job you can do it at night. Until then you will be on the same schedule as the rest of us.” She sternly stated. “Now breakfast is ready, come on.” Still insistent on getting more sleep, Veronica rolls over. “I’ll get some blood later.” And no, I did not miss that she was talking about me. Finally fed up, Felisha grabbed Veronica’s arm and pulled her out of bed. “Kelsey has requested everyone come to breakfast today. Let’s go!” As Veronica grumbled, finally agreeing to go, I start to walk out the door to head below deck. “Where are you going? The way’s right here.” Proving her point, Felisha moved a rug and opened a hatch that leads to the lower deck, right between the kitchen and Una’s work room. “It’s a shortcut.” She stated before hoping down. With a short jump down, with me being a proper gentleman and catching Merry and Veronica, we joined the others in the kitchen. “Alright everyone, eat up. I made a lot today to celebrate our new crew members!” Far from the timid nature I saw yesterday, Kelsey was confident and brightly smiling as she presented the food. “Wow! You really went all out!” Riona happily exclaimed as she quickly filled her plate, saving space by shoving as much as she could into her mouth first. “Ish ell es de besh!” It was not hard to see why she was so excited, it really was a nice spread. Biscuits, beans, stew with meats and vegetables in it, slated ham, rice, and cheese. Having missed my chance at the ball, I was not going to let anything stop me this time and quickly loaded up my plate. Once I had my choice of the menu I slowly wondered around the second level looking for a place to sit, since there is no proper dining room. Finally settling on a place, Merry presented me with a bowl of the usual soup she makes. “Here you go darling, be sure to eat this.” “You didn’t have to make me this, honey. There is plenty.” It’s not that I wouldn’t eat it. I just would rather have something new. “Is that what you use to feed him your blood?” Kelsey curiously asked, it seems she is confident as long as it has to do with food. “Yes it is,” giving me one of her smiles as she explains, “Darling needs to be sure to eat it every day so he can live a long, healthy life.” “Mind if I try it?” Without even waiting for permission, she used a spoon to scoop up some soup and quickly taste it. “Not bad.” She said after a moment to savor the flavor. “I can tell you put a lot of care into it, but it could be better. Let me try something.” Disappearing into her pot for a moment, she quickly brought out a shaker of some sort of spice. She added some of the spice to the soup, gave it a sniff, added some more, and took a sip before nodding in approval. “Here try this.” Curiously taking the modified soup, I gave it a sip. To my delighted surprise I found the flavor that was already present to be more pronounced but not overwhelming. “Delicious,” was all I had to say about it. “Let me try.” Merry took a sip and was visibly just as delightfully surprised as I was. “Amazing! How did you do it?!” Surprised by the sudden attention, Kelsey quickly sunk back into her pot before peering over the rim as she softly answered. “You are very good at mixing the flavors of the sea vegetables.” Slowly raising out of her pot, she continued. “But I really think you are limiting it by only using what you find in the sea. All I did was counteract the sea water taste to bring out the flavors it was overpowering.” Merry paused to think for a moment. “I’ve never considered that, until I met darling I never spent much time on land.” With a nod she smiled at Kelsey. “You’ll have to show how to improve some of my other recipes.” Kelsey smiled in return. “Sure, I always love experimenting with new foods.” After that, I finally got the chance to try the rest of the food Kelsey made, and it did not disappoint. She had already proven with Merry’s soup that she knows how to flavor a dish, but I was surprised at the level of flavor she could bring out of very simple dishes. That combined with finally having a taste of some foods I actually liked before arriving in this world made even the simple meal exquisite. My glee must have been showing on my face, because Merry was rather dejected as she sat next to me. “Sorry darling, I’ll try to learn some new recipes for you.” That’s not a fair card for her to play. I can’t help but feel bad when she is like that. “Honey, we’ve had this talk before.” I stopped eating so I could pull her in for a quick kiss. “I love everything you make me, even if it is not something I usually like.” “Is that supposed to cheer me up?” Merry asked with a glare. “You’re basically saying you don’t like what I make.” “Didn’t like what you make.” I swiftly correct her. “That has changed in the time I’ve been here.” In the short pause of our conversation, Veronica sat next to me and held out her hand. “What do you want?” “Give me some of the soup,” she demanded, “the other stuff is good but, since there is no blood in it, it just does not do it for me. Yours is better.” Hearing that, Merry happily clasped her hands. “See darling, mine is better after all.” “Yes, yes, your soup is wonderful and I’m sorry I ever suggested otherwise.” Thankfully it was not long before there was a change in subject. Unfortunately that change came in the form of Tally plopping down on my lap. “Feed me!” She commanded as she leaned against my chest. “Do I at least get a please?” I asked. “You can beg me if you wish, but I’d rather just be fed.” Little brat, that is not what I meant at all. But, it’s not like I’m not used to it by now. She’ll just cause more trouble if I ignore her, so I reluctantly begin to cut up some food and feed it to her bite by bite. “I don’t see how you put up with these imps.” Felisha commented as she sat just across from us. “In less than a day they kicked me out of my room and annoyed my crew into letting them do it.” I couldn’t help but chuckle. “Sorry about that. But at least this way we save space, since you have twelve of us sharing a single bed.” “It’s more the principal of the mater that gets me.” She explained. “I’m the captain and the fact that the little pests won’t respect that bugs me. I don’t see how you resist the urge to just get rid of them while they sleep.” “Don’t have to resist an urge you don’t have.” While feeding Tally with one hand I began to gently pet her between the horns with the other. “Believe it or not, I actually like these little girls. They are annoying but each of them has a cute side if you know how to get them to show it.” Suddenly I turn my soft petting into a hard nuggie. “I’m sure even this brat has one somewhere!” “Ow, ow, oww!” Tally shouts. “Quit it big bro!” “So that big imp, she’s the one that you got pregnant?” Felisha asked after amusing herself by watching me play with Tally. “How unfortunate for you.” Suddenly Tally and I stop. Seeming to want to know each other’s reactions, she looks up at me as I looked down at her. Was it unfortunate? Tally is the one who raped me when I first got here and has been the most annoying one to deal with. Now she is pregnant and I’m stuck with her so I had to ask myself again: was it unfortunate? Looking down at her with her big blue eyes curiously looking up at me, I knew my answer. I gently smiled at her and stroked her hair. “Of course not.” After hearing my answer, Tally got a confident smirk. “Obviously!” She shouted as she faced forward while pressing back on me a little harder. “I’m going to have your children, you should count yourself lucky. Now hurry up and feed me some more!” “Alright, alright.” I happily nodded as I continued to feed her. Felisha just sighed as she watched us. “I just don’t understand you. Are you a masochist or something.” “I just think it’s funny how things work out.” I chuckled. “It wasn’t until after I got Tally pregnant that I came to terms with my feelings for Merry. Shortly after I proposed and now we are on our way to get married and it won’t be too long before we have a big happy family together. As a bonus I’ve had the opportunity to bond with TNA, so in a sense I am very grateful.” “Is that really how you feel, darling?” Merry asked. “I’m sorry,” I chuckled as I scratched my head, “does that seem odd?” “Not at all,” She quickly shook her head, “I think it’s a wonderful way to think about it.” For a moment Merry and I were lost to the world as we looked into each other’s eyes. Only interrupted by Felisha clearing her throat. “Anyway, seems like you will have a head start on that big happy family. Judging by the bulge your imp has got going there.” Again I had to pause and look down. I’m with Tally a lot so I did not notice but her stomach does seem to have a bit of a bulge now. “What’s the matter?” Tally asked as I stopped feeding her. For the first time it really hit me that there are new lives growing in there. Mesmerized, I gently reached down and began to rub Tally’s belly. “That tickles.” Tally giggled as her tail swished around in my lap. For some reason, it just felt right being like this. I spent the rest of breakfast with Tally in my arms as I rubbed her belly. There was no shortage of envious glares from Merry as a result, but I plan to be giving Merry the same treatment well before I’ve been here a year. But enjoy it as I did there was work to be done and Merry was called for a special assignment. “Cast water breathing on the rest of the crew.” Was Felisha’s order. “The whole crew?!” It seemed it would be a fairly daunting task for Merry. “I-I can do it, but why?” “Water is a very precious commodity.” Felisha paced as she explained. “We all need it to survive but, as if some sort of cruel joke, the water we sail on is not fit to drink. Of course we carry enough fresh water on board to last for weeks, but you can never be too careful. That is where your water breathing spell comes in. In addition to its obvious effects it allows anyone affected to live in the sea, and that includes drinking the water.” Spreading her arms wide she boldly commands. “Start with me! I will verify it myself.” Obediently following orders, Merry began the same ritual that she puts me and TNA through every day. It’s nothing fancy. The kiss she used on me is not required if you allow the spell to take effect. She simply lays a hand on you and concentrates on sharing some of her energy, it only takes a moment. With Merry’s task complete Felisha looks herself over. It’s hard to notice any effects out of the water, so she quickly threw a tethered bucket overboard and drew up a sample of the waters below. Pausing to sniff it for a moment, she took several large gulps of the salty water. “Interesting, it’s quite refreshing.” Turning to her crew with a big grin she announced: “Water is no longer rationed!” The crew gave a loud cheer and Merry began to cast the spell on all of them. One by one, Merry cast the spell and they were all excited to have a taste of the sea that has always made them go thirsty. But once she finished it was easy to see she was exhausted. “Are you alright, honey?” I asked. “I’m fine darling.” She wearily replied. “I just used more magic than I’m used to. I’ll need your help to recharge latter.” “How’s that?” Merry didn’t answer, but she gave me a look that told me everything I needed to know. Honestly, why does everything come back to that? Don’t get me wrong, I’ll gladly assist Merry with this. I just don’t understand the connection between my man juice and magic energy. Is it just draining my energy that does it? I’m an engineer and a scientist, damn it! I like to know how things work! Speaking of how things work, I saw something today that blew my mind. It was not long after Merry, Veronica, and I were ‘volunteered’ to wash the deck to make up for the work TNA refused to do. “I can’t believe I have to do something like this.” Veronica grumbled after begin forced to change out of the nice dress she was wearing and into some dull work clothes, I still get a chuckle every time I picture her standing there with a mop. “And it’s still the middle of the day! How am I supposed to work?!” “You seem spirited enough.” Felisha retorted. “You should be able to do it even in your weakened state.” “Captain, if I may.” Michaela interjected holding what looked like an oil lantern. “I believe this will help the lady.” “One of those huh?” Felisha scrunches her face as she mulls the suggestion over. “Very well, I permit it. I’ll leave the rest up to you.” Watching Felisha leave, Michale brought the lantern to Veronica. “How’s a lantern going to help?” “Have you not seen one of these before?” Michaela asked as she lit the lantern. “They are very popular in Vampire city.” The others were surprised by the sight, but not nearly as surprised as I was. As the lantern burned with a black flame it cast shadows that put the deck of the ship into an eerie haze that became almost complete darkness as you approached it. “That’s impossible.” I muttered as I got close to inspect the lantern. The thing emits darkness! Light does not work that way! Darkness is just an absence of light, you can’t just make more of it! “What do you mean it’s impossible? It just burns kraken ink.” Michaela answered as if it should be obvious. “…” That does not help! God damn the magic in this world, it’s liable to give me an aneurism some day. What’s next? Something that emits cold? A vacuum in space? I’ll believe anything at this point. But you know, such a lantern presents an interesting opportunity for experimentation. I wonder, would the shadows reflect off a mirror? Be affected by a lense? It’s a shame I was kept busy, actually would have liked to play with it. Without further delay the three of us were put to work washing the deck under Michaela’s supervision. Ina and Tiki eventually joined us, and decided to amuse themselves by helping Michaela supervise. “You missed a spot!” Ina called out while hovering over Veronica. “You gotta do better than that to get the job done.” Tiki giggled, not missing the opportunity to make it a euphemism. “Yeah right!” Veronica shouted back as she continued to work the mop. “You’re just trying to get on my nerves!” “Actually, they’re right.” Michaela said after inspecting Veronica’s work herself. “Do it again.” This exchange happen a number of times throughout the day. I can’t say that my work was without flaw, it didn’t surprise me that Merry could, but Veronica must have never done a day of cleaning in her life. Her work was poor, took a lot of time, and she was easily distracted. As far as the amount of progress that was made was about 50% Merry, 35% me, and 15% Veronica. But we eventually finished cleaning the deck, signaled by a quick clap from Michaela. “Alright, that’s good enough.” “Finally!” Veronica Gave an exasperated sigh as she put out her lantern. “Thank the lords it’s finally finished. How often does this have to be done?” “Every day.” “Every day?!” Gritting her teeth at the prospect, she shouted at Ina and Tiki. “This is supposed to be your job! You should be the ones to do it!” “No way!” Ina shouted. “Why should we do something like that?!” Tiki asked. “Beause it’s your job! Why should we have to do it instead of you?!” “But you’re so good at it.” Ina said after suppressing a giggle. “Yeah, clearly no one but you can do it.” Tiki added. “Don’t make fun of me!” “Now, now, let’s not get upset.” Merry chimed in before Veronica could get any further into a pointless debate with TNA. “We’ll figure out some way for TNA to help later.” That’s what she said but even I’m not sure how we are going to do that. Abigail and Sis might be willing to help, maybe Annie if we ask her nicely, but the others would have to be bribed and not even that always works. “So you said the deck has to be cleaned every day?” I asked Michaela. “Who-“ I was going to ask who washed the deck before but I was whisked away. I imagine from the others perspective it looked like I just disappeared as my mop stood by itself for a moment before gravity took hold of it, but I wouldn’t know because I was busy swinging through the air in Spindla’s grasp. Spindla apparently likes jumping off of the main mast and using her webs as a bungee cord as she swings from one side of the ship to the other. The impact took the breath out of me and I was quickly flipped upside down and tightly held against her. I found my head being pushed tightly into her cleavage by her hands and two pairs of legs as she used her other two pairs to hang onto her web. “Now that you are done cleaning, how about you and I get to know each other a little better?” Between the blood rushing to my head, the sudden disorientation, and my face being firmly planted in her breasts I could not exactly answer. “I could hold you upside down like this and it would only take a few quick spins to have you completely wrapped in my web. Well… most of you.” She said as she unabashedly ran her hand along my crouch. “Hey! What do you think you are doing?!” Merry and Veronica shouted up at us at the same time. “What’s it look like I’m doing?” Spindla asked, and to be fair she wasn’t being roundabout about it in any form. “Give darling back! He’s mine!” Merry shouted. “Yeah! Put him down!” Veronica joined. Merry paused and looked at Veronica. “Why do you want her to let him go?” “I’m helping him out, got a problem with that?” Veronica answered, clearly showing she was annoyed by the question. “I’ve never seen a spider-lady have sex before.” Tiki mused as she and Ina flew up and started circling us. “I don’t even know how a non-lady spider does it.” Ina added. “I wanna see!” Tiki was really excited at the prospect. “Me too!” Ina giggled as they started circling us. “Do it! Do it!” They chimed, eagerly waiting for me to be raped by Spindla. “We seem to have a divided audience.” Spindla giggled before pulling my head out of her cleavage to look her in the eyes. “What do you want to do?” “Umm, could you please let me down?” Before anything else, I really did not want to remain suspended upside down longer than I had too. She pouted after hearing my answer. “Oh, you’re no fun.” She then dropped me! I fell head first toward Merry, who was ready to catch me, before coming to a stop just out of her reach and springing back up into Spindla’s grasp. “Back so soon? You must have missed me.” I’ve never been bungee jumping before but now I know what it’s like, can’t say the circumstances allowed it to be any fun. “That was cool!” Ina and Tiki stopped their chanting to applaud the feat. “Yes, yes, it was very impressive.” Apparently growing tired the antics Michaela was now shouting up at us. “The newbies have a lot to learn today, can you please let him go.” “I’m having fun now, that can wait.” Was Spindla’s reply. “Have your fun later when it’s not a distraction to everyone.” This time Spindla chose to ignore Michaela completely. “Spindla!” Still ignored. “Spindla!” Ignored. “I’m talking to you damn it!” With one fluid motion Michaela grabbed her ponytail, yanked her head off her shoulders, and hurled it at Spindla! Michaela’s head rammed into the back of Spindla’s, knocking her out, before landing back on Michaela’s shoulders. With my captor out for the count I found myself bungee jumping again. But this time I was caught and the webbing attached to me was swiftly cut. “I don’t tolerate disobedience.” Michaela said as she reached up and righted her crooked head. “She should know better.” “That was the most amazing head butt I’ve ever seen!” Tiki gleefully exclaimed. Apparently there are things that can make her completely forget about sex for a moment. “Yeah! She was all like: Listen! And whoosh! And bam!” Ina got a little over excited in acting out the performance as she explained it because she actually head butted Tiki. They held their heads in pain for a moment but were soon both in fits of laughter. Michaela chuckled with a small bow. “I’m glad you enjoyed it.” Then, with her body lagging her head again as she turned toward the rest of us, she gave a quick clap. “Alright, chop-chop, now that the deck is clean it’s time for your real work to begin. Veronica, you are to speak with the captain again. Jonathan, you are to report to Una. Merry, I need to speak with you for a few minutes before you go fishing.” |
dcw2021May 27, 2016 9:24 AM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| (Part 2 of day 70) With our assignments given, I headed to our room, that being the captains former room, to use the shortcut to the lower deck. To my surprise, Veronica was following me. “What are you doing? I thought the captain was at the helm right now.” “I want to change out of these rags first,” was her reply, “I would not be caught dead in the things.” “Alright, just wait until I leave before you strip.” Before I knew it, Veronica had me pinned against the wall. “V-Veronica, w-what are you doing?” I stammered, afraid she wanted to rape me. “I haven’t had much blood today. You’re the only human around, so I’ll take some from you.” She stated this so matter-of-factly, I don’t think she cared much for my opinion. After hearing what she wanted I gave a sigh of relief. “Alright, I expected this was going to happen sooner or later.” I tilted my head to expose my neck. “You’re a vampire so certain things are inevitable. Just don’t take too much, I still have work to do.” She gave me a puzzled look. “You’re just going to let me?” “Would you stop if I said no?” I chuckled. “You’ve helped me out quite a bit the last few days, I can at least do this much in return. You just want to eat after all, it’s not like we’re doing anything wrong.” “Hmph, if that’s how you feel I wont hold back.” Pulling me in for a tender embrace, she paused for just a moment. “I’m starting now.” She whispered softly before pricking my skin. Even though I was expecting it, I could not help but be enthralled by the pleasure I felt from her sucking my blood. She wasn’t sucking so hard it completely over powered me but I still had a significant problem in my pants to deal with. Overall it would not have been a big issue if Merry hadn’t had walked in on us at that moment. As far as I knew I was just letting Veronica eat, but based on Merry’s reaction we might as well have been going at it. “Darling! What do you think you’re doing?!” Merry was absolutely furious. Of course it didn’t help matters that I was so caught up in the pleasure that I could not readily respond. It was Veronica who managed to pull herself away and answer. “I’m just eating, what’s your problem?” Almost immediately Merry’s furry was redirected at Veronica. “You! Oh! You! You’re trying to steal darling aren’t you?!” “I already told you I’m just eating!” Veronica shouted back. “He’s the only human around, do you want me to go hungry?!” “It’s not a big deal honey.” I was finally able to answer as I rubbed my neck. “I was just giving her some blood; you give me blood to eat every day.” “And you darling!” I suddenly found myself under fire. “Don’t just let girls talk you into doing weird things with them. How am I supposed to leave you alone if you can’t say no?” “But I’ve done worse with her so…” This… This was not the correct answer. I joined Una in her work room sporting a bright red hand print on my swollen cheek. Entering her room, I found her busy measuring the length of a wooden plank. With a light tap on the wall I announced my arrival. “Hi, I was told to report to you.” Looking up for a moment she curiously pointed to her cheek. I laughed once I realized she meant my cheek. “Oh this? I just said something stupid, don’t worry about it.” With her question answered she went back to work. “Sooo… what are you doing?” I asked after I began to feel like she forgot about me. “Floor boards on lower deck damaged.” She answered without looking away from her work. “Need replaced.” After that she continued to work without acknowledging my presence. I’ll admit I’m not the hardest of workers but working with her is my job for the duration of the trip, I had to do something. “What should I do?” “Watch.” Was all she said in response. I hadn’t quite gotten used to Una’s minimalistic speech pattern yet so it took me a moment to catch on that she wanted me to watch her while she worked. As I peered over her should, which wasn’t easy given her size, I saw her carefully draw perfectly straight lines of lengths she had specified on a piece of paper. After marking the dimensions of the needed planks she grabbed a hand saw and carefully cut the measured plank from the larger piece of wood. Once the board was free she grabbed it and two others before motioning me to follow her out of the room. Because of her height she had to bend over quite a ways as she made her way down the corridor. Once we made our way to the lower deck she grabbed the lantern that was hanging on the wall and lit our way to the damaged area. It was not difficult to see the problem. It appeared as if one of the heavier crates fell and broke three planks along the center pathway. Wasting no time Una knelt next to the damaged area and pulled a chisel like object from her tool belt. Seemingly effortless she shoved the chisel between the floor boards and pried the damaged ones up, nails and all. After pulling up two of the damaged boards she handed me the chisel and pointed to the last board. Taking the hint I copied what I saw to find it was much more difficult than Una made it look. I had to vigorously shake the chisel to loosen the board before I could get the leverage I needed to pry it out in one last heave, then I had to do the same thing for the other side. After patiently waiting for me to pry up my board, Una replaced the chisel on her tool belt and laid the replacement planks over the hole in the floor. Now with a hammer and nails in hand she deftly pounded the nails in so they pierced through to one of the support beams underneath. She again let me do the last one but I must not have been paying enough attention to where the nails are supposed to go because before I pounded in the first nail she grabbed my hand and carefully repositioned it. With the floor boards replaced Una stomped around to check our work with a nod of approval before heading back upstairs. She didn’t motion for me this time so it was up to me to follow her but to my surprise we headed to the main deck where Una proceeded to climb the main mast. She paused to motion for me to follow her again when she noticed I had stopped at the base. I’m not very good when it comes to climbing. I don’t particularly mind heights as long as I don’t have to support myself but climbing more than a dozen or so feet up a ladder has always been a challenge for me, the swaying of the ship didn’t help. Thankfully I’m in much better shape than when I first arrived so the physical burden of climbing up the mast wasn’t an issue, but I definitely had to take a moment to calm myself after slowly making the climb to the crows-nest. Apparently Spindla was on watch before Una got up and was busy filling her in as I made the climb. “Well, that’s all I have to report.” Is all I heard of the conversation. Undetered by earlier events, Spindla gave me a quick wink. “I’ll see you later.” She then jumped off the mast, leaving a strand of web behind her. “So what’s the situation?” I asked as Una, seemingly obsessively, removed the lingering spider webs from the wood. “Clear skies, calm sea, good wind.” Finished with the webs, she gave a soft smile as she looked out across the sea. “A perfect day for sailing.” After that Una and I just mainly spent the day looking through a spyglass at the clouds and across the horizon. She’s not a big talker so the wind was the only sound between us for a good long while. Una would occasionally give me the briefest of descriptions on signs of approaching storms or the like, but with the weather being so nice there was not much for her to teach me. I suppose I could have talked to her about something but I’m not a big talker myself, never have been. But it was still a nice experience. The sun was hot but the cool breeze made it rather comfortable up there. Maybe by the time this trip is over I will have a nice tan going. Anyway, as the sun was starting to set we made our way back down and I was told I was relieved for dinner. Shortly after, Merry got back from her fishing trip and delivered her catch to Kelsey. Kelsey was so excited to have new cooking ingredients to play around with that she delayed dinner until she could prepare something using the fish. It would have given us some extra time to rest if Merry hadn’t decided she wanted to recharge while we waited. (Time for the week of the loli...ish. This is more of a competitive h-scene between a loli and a non-loli.) (If you didn't read this one... shame on you I thought it was funny.) We were all very busy when the door suddenly opened. We all paused to see who it was and I swear my face must have turned redder than it’s ever been when I saw it was Veronica. “Oh! He’s blushing! He’s blushing!” Various members of TNA cried out. I tired to think of something to say to make the scene slightly less awkward but in the end what came out was: “Umm… This is exactly what it looks like.” Veronica did not seem surprised to see us like this and casually walked by to get something. “Don’t mind me, carry on.” Seeming to have been reminded of her spat with Veronica today, Merry gave a confident smirk and exaggerated her strides to make sure Veronica did in fact know we were doing it. “As you can see, darling and I are quite passionate.” Annoyed by the comment, Veronica crossed her arms and glared at Merry. “If you have a point, please make it.” Not wanting to get into another argument, Merry angrily looked away with a hmph. Having gotten whatever it was she came for Veronica left the room but paused at the door. “By the way, you know everyone can hear you right?” Oh the shame. If only I had known I would have forced myself into a more dominate role. Sadly, that particular time was one of the more shameful ones I’ve had and all the members of the crew made sure to let me know this over dinner. I’m not going to go over the details, I just want to forget and move on. After what seemed like an eternity, dinner finally ended and Una began to show me the final thing her job entails: navigating the ship by star light. After the sun had fully set and the stars were clearly visible she brought me to the helm. Again she did not say much but she had quite a bit of visuals to help teach this time. The moon was bright, so it was possible to read on this night and Una had brought me a star map. She would point to a constellation on the map and then point it out on the sky. And to teach me to steer the ship, she drew a red line on the star map signaling the stars we’ll follow to our current destination. Once I had a good grasp on the handling of the ship Una left me on my own. I was going to ask her stay in case I did something wrong but I saw her tired expression and knew she needed the rest. I’m sure this is the whole reason I was given this job, to take some of the strain off Una. I’m fine with that on days like tonight. The sea is calm and I can easily see the stars I need, the ship practically steered itself tonight. In fact most of this entry was written by moonlight as I casually kept the ship on course. However, as the night went on I began to feel myself long for sleep. I can stay up until midnight easily but much later than that and I’m a wuss. I think it was about one in the morning when Veronica came up to speak to me. “So this is where you’ve been.” Veronica slowly climbed the stairs leading above our room. “How long have you been piloting the ship?” “A few hours I think,” I answered with a yawn, “ever since Una went to bed.” “It’s not just Una. The captain and your companions have gone to bed as well, I think you and I are the only ones still up.” Veronica casually stood next to me as she looked up at the moon. “So why are you still up? Didn’t you stay up all night last night and then worked today? Aren’t you tired?” Veronica gave me a quizzical look, seemingly trying to figure out what my point was. “Don’t worry about me. Unlike many other species, Vampires don’t really need to sleep. We do get into the habit of it, but that is only because we don’t like being up in the day time. That’s part of the reason why vampires are often considered undead but we are more closely related to succubae, as long as we have spirit energy we don’t need anything else.” “Spirit energy.” I chuckled. “Like blood and…” “Semen.” She ginned as she watched my flustered expression. “Yeah that’s the stuff.” Suddenly her expression changes to a scowl. “I still don’t understand why Merry has a problem with me sucking your blood.” I let out a loud laugh at that comment. “I will admit that Merry has been a tad on the possessive side. But can you blame her? Her dream to get married is within her reach but she is surrounded by girls that will take that chance away from her if given the opportunity. She's not privileged like you are, if she loses me she might not get another chance. I’m sure the fact that you and I have been together has not helped matters.” I’m pretty sure Veronica was flustered by that comment because she sharply turned away from me. “I still think she’s over reacting.” “I agree.” Surprised to hear this, Veronica turn back to me. “Merry does not have to worry about me being stolen away because I will never leave her. Even if some monster picks me up and hauls me away I will do everything in my power to find my way back to her. I’m willing to fight for her and nothing will change my mind.” Veronica again looked away while resting her head on her hand. “Must be nice, being so devoted to each other.” “Well we’re in love.” I bashfully scratched my head. “I would at least hope that would be part of the equation.” “Love huh?” Suddenly straightening up with a change in mood and subject she asked: “Did you know that our first stop is the vampire city?” “N-no I did not know that.” Which reminds me, I should make it a point to learn where we will be stopping on this trip. “I’m kind of excited.” Veronica happily stated. “Aside from mother I’ve never meet another vampire.” “Really? Never?” I find it odd that someone would never have met another member of their own species. “Of course not, meeting new people at all is something new to me!” As she caught my curious stare she stumbled around to change around her wording. “Don’t get me wrong, I’ve met lots of people!” Calming down a bit she continues. “It’s just… most of the servants I’ve meet are always respectful and never speak to me unless spoken to. All my tutors only concerned themselves with meeting my mother’s expectations of them. All the men aside from Sebastian I’ve been presented with were nothing but well trained dogs whose only thought was how to please me. And whenever I meet one of my mother’s associates I was always expected to be proper and maintain my vampiric pride. Meeting people I can just talk too, that’s not something I’m used to.” Hearing this I began to understand. It was not just Sebastian and Cynthia, Veronica was in a guilded cage as well. “I think you were the first person who did not treat me with respect and whom I did not have a need to respect.” I think this is what she was saying, I was reaching my limit at this point. “It was you first, that’s why…” I’m sad to say I dozed off for a moment at this point. When I woke myself up again I asked her to repeat what she said. But I think she was angry at me for dozing off on her because she turned away shouting: “Forget it! It’s nothing!” However, despite her yelling at me I was on the verge of dozing off again. Letting out a sigh, Veronica took the wheel from me. “Why don’t you just go to bed if you can’t stay awake.” I tried to voice an argument but she just faced forward and eagerly continued. “I just have to head toward that star, right? I’ve got this, go to bed.” I was practically dead on my feet. It would be far worse to drift off course while I slept than to hand the wheel over to someone with only a little less experience than I had. I reluctantly agreed. |
dcw2021May 28, 2016 10:06 AM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
Entry 46: Day 71: There are some days that I really hate the freaking sun. The problem is the damn sunburns, now whenever I move there is a slight burning sensation. But I can’t say I’m surprised given all the time I’ve spent on the deck of the ship with nothing to protect me from the spiteful rays. I just hope that tan I need sets in quickly, or it’s going to be a long trip. But this is a problem that you couldn’t possibly understand so I won’t bother you with it anymore. Also, the wagon ride is a bit bumpy so my writing might be sloppier than usual. We were woken up by captain Felisha again this morning .She warned us that today was the last time she will go out of her way to wake us up, anyone sleeping in from now on will have to work without breakfast. Speaking of breakfast, today’s was much simpler than yesterday’s. Apparently the norm is a single main dish with something simple on the side. Kelsey’s cooking is still excellent but with the celebration for us joining the crew over we have to switch to more conservative eating habits. After breakfast we swabbed the deck again and now I am extremely grateful for the kraken ink lantern that Veronica was given. The twilight that the ship was in while we worked definitely lessened the effects of the sun’s rays and my sunburn is much less severe than it could have been. Sadly Merry and I still have not come up with a way to convince TNA to help out so it was just Veronica, Merry, and I again, but at least Veronica is getting better at cleaning. Today we did not have to perform the duties assigned to us for the trip because a little before we finished cleaning the deck we reached our first stop. Well at least to the coast near our first stop, Vampire city is located in the center of the island just to the southwest of the main one and it takes a couple hours by wagon to get from the shore to the city. Once the boat was docked it came time to unload all the cargo going to Vampire City and the surrounding areas. Riona took charge of operations, instructing everyone on exactly what was going and what was staying. It wasn’t just the crew of the ship unloading everything, we had help from some locals who are hired to help with things like repairs and loading and unloading cargo. I was thankful for the help. It’s no small feat getting the crates and barrels from the lower deck, off the ship, and to the wagons. By the time we had finished we had fully loaded two large wagons. “Alight everyone! That’s everything!” Riona excitedly shouted as she hopped on top of a wagon. “You are all dismissed!” As the hired help began to disperse, Felisha gave a light applause as she approached the wagon. “Excellent work as always, Riona.” With a big grin on her face, Riona jumped down and gave a swift salute. “You know it, captain!” With a chuckle, Felisha turned to Michaela. “What’s our status?” With a salute, Michaela responds: “No issues to report!” “Excellent, we can leave immediately.” Felisha’s eyes scanned those present until she spotted Veronica. “Alright princess, get on the wagon. We’re going for a ride.” “Why do I have to go?” Veronica asked as she cocked her head with an annoyed look. “We have plenty to do in Vampire City before our job here is done,” Felisha swiftly answered. ”As our cabin girl it is your duty to accompany us and see how we work.” “Alright, fine.” Veronica agreed with a sigh. “Can I at least pack a few things to bring?” “You have ten minutes.” Felisha flatly stated. Not wasting any time, Veronica began to walk to the plank leading on board. But she paused as she passed me and quickly grabbed my hand. “Come with me for a minute.” She began to drag me off before pausing again, this time to look at Merry. “Is that alright with you?!” Merry glared at Veronica for a moment before angrily turning away. “Alright, alright, just go already!” “Nine minutes!” Felisha shouted as Veronica hurried me on board. Wondering why Merry let Veronica drag me off? You see, while we were all cleaning the deck Veronica and Merry had plenty of time to shout their grievances to each other: Veronica is a vampire and needs blood; I am Merry’s darling and she does not want me having intimate contact with other girls; Veronica claims that she is just eating and it’s not intimate; Merry claims that, because I get such pleasure from it, it is intimate; Merry claims Veronica is trying to steal me away; Veronica claims she isn’t; it just went on and on. But despite her possessiveness, jealousy, and stubbornness when it comes to me; once you get down to it Merry is a sweet girl and she eventually caved. As a result, Merry and Veronica came to a tenuous understanding. Merry has agreed to let Veronica drink my blood in exchange for asking Merry’s permission every time she wants to do so. What’s that? You want to know what my say in the matter is? It’s not like I have one, but I don’t really mind. Veronica drinking my blood feels surprisingly good and the amount she requires really isn’t that much and is easily replaced when I eat the soup with Merry’s blood in it. So anyway, before Veronica entered our room to get her things she took some time to have a snack. I was pressed up against a wall as Veronica wrapped her arms around me and tenderly pressed her lips against my neck so no blood would escape as her fangs pierced my neck. Once she had finished, she gave a confident smirk as she released me. “Alright, that’s enough for today.” Still in a daze from the pleasure and blood loss, I rubbed my neck. “I still can’t quite get used to that.” “Don’t,” Veronica chuckled, “if you get used to it then it will not feel as good.” The mood was very light, but when Veronica opened the door to the room we saw Tally throwing up into a bucket Sis and Su were holding. My heart sank when I saw this. “Tally! Are you alright?!” I asked in a panic. But as I approached Tally waved her hand dismissively. “It’s ok, it’s ok.” Tally wearily answered as she wiped her mouth. “I just throw up from time to time.” “You don’t have to worry, big bro!” Sis proudly stated. “We’re taking good care of her!” “Yeah, yeah.” Su rattled off as she took the bucket outside, and I seriously hope she dumped it into the sea. “Why do I have to do something like this?” Sis says not to worry, but that’s easier said than done. After seeing Tally throw up, I could not help it. I sat on the bed and gently petted Tally’s head. “I wonder, should I take you to a doctor to have you looked at?” “She does not need a doctor!” Sis protested. “I’m taking care of her!” “And I’m sure you do a good job.” I chuckled as I patted Sis’s head as she glared at me. “But if you really want to take care of her then you should take her to a doctor.” “A doctor huh?” Veronica muttered as she grabbed a small bag. “If you want to take her to one then you should probably take her to Vampire city. The next stop is a week away and I don’t know what the state of affairs will be over there.” “That’s not a bad idea.” I smiled at Sis. “What do you say?” “Fine!” She shouts as she flies away from me. “But if you’re taking Tally then I’m going too!” That’s all well and fine, but I have to get permission from Felisha first. As Veronica returned, Felisha gave an approving nod. “Right on time, now lets go.” “Wait!” I called out as Felisha started to turn around. Once I saw her impatient glare I knew I had to be respectful if I wanted this to work. I gave a salute. “Captain, I request permission for Tally, Sis, and myself to accompany you on this trip to Vampire City.” “Denied.” Flat out refusal. “You and your imps have caused enough trouble for me. Just stay here and behave yourselves.” So much for respect, I had to show persistence. “I refuse your refusal!” Now rather aggravated, Felisha growled at me. “You think that’s the way things…” For whatever reason, when she saw the determination I had she paused and chuckled. “That’s a good look for you. Very well,” she stated as she regained her composure, “if you are so determined I will allow it. However, you are Una’s mate and will need her permission as well. But I warn you, Una…” “Go.” Came Una’s short and immediate response. “Seriously?!” Felisha started. “After how long you’ve wanted an assistant?!” Una slowly walked up to me and placed her hands on my shoulders, her drooping eye still held a sense of seriousness. “Family is important, be sure to take care of them.” Family huh? I guess for better or for worse TNA and I are family now… I really need to hurry up and tie the knot with Merry. “Thanks, Una.” A nod was all I got in response. “Hold on!” Merry suddenly shouted. “If darling’s going, I’m going too!” “I can’t allow you both to go.” Felisha shook her head. “You two are the only ones who can keep the imps out of trouble, one of you has to stay and keep an eye on them.” It was not hard to tell just by looking at her that Merry did not want me to go without her. To help ease her doubts I gently embraced her. “It’ll be alright, honey. I’m just going to make sure Tally is alright.” She returns my embrace before looking me in the eyes. “Promise me you won’t let other girls do anything strange with you.” “I promise.” I nod before giving her a quick kiss. “I love you, honey.” “I love you too, darling.” Merry murmurs as she reluctantly lets our lips part. “Hey, by the way.” Veronica interjects. “It’ll be a couple of days so it’s alright if I drink his blood in the mean time, right?” Merry is hit hard by the request. But rather than get angry she tears up as she pleads to me. “Remember darling, you have to come back to me.” “Always.” I readily responded with a nod. “Alright, we’re behind schedule now.” Felisha grumbled as she rubbed her head. “You have two minutes! Everybody load up!” Knowing Felisha was serious, I ran back to our room and threw open the door. “Alright, we’re taking you to a doctor! We have one minute, let’s go!” “On one condition,” Tally knew that I would have no time to refuse and held out her arms as she made her demand, “carry me!” With no time to argue, I picked Tally up and carried her princess style and ran out the door with Sis following so we could just barely make it on time. As I am writing this we are riding in topless wagons as we make our way to Vampire City, Vildemir is its formal name but many maps have it marked as Vampire City. The two wagons are drawn by nightmares, a type of centaur with purple hair and fur that is known for their ability to enter dreams. Guess I shouldn’t be surprised. As its nickname implies, Vildemir is home to many monsters that prefer to be active at night. They don’t seem very talkative though. I tried to start up a conversation once or twice with them but it quickly died off without anything meaningful being said, I’m not a very social person myself so I did not put up the effort to try again. I just pulled out my journal and started writing this entry. As for what everyone else is doing on this trip we’re on: Tally and Sis quickly got bored and have gone to sleep, Tally in my lap and Sis on my shoulder, it has made writing this a little awkward but they are cute while they’re sleeping; Felisha and Veronica are in the other cart having a conversation, I can’t hear what it’s about but it seems to be more business than pleasure; Riona is the one making me nervous, she is standing on the crates behind me playfully balancing her oversized hammer in the palm of her hands by it’s hilt. As we ride along I can see what looks like a dark haze approaching on the horizon. It seems a number of magical elements are employed to protect Veldemir and its citizens from the effects of the sun. Even though it is still early afternoon, as we approach the city we are enveloped in a light fog and a steadily deepening twilight. There are fewer and fewer plants along the way, replaced by dead trees and dirt as the plant life is unable to obtain the sunlight needed to sustain their health, and the usual singing of the song birds slowly gave way to the cawing of crows. It would be a rather creepy scene if not for the increasingly lively traffic on the road as farmers and merchants bring their produce that must be grown far from the city. As the city finally comes into view I can see the large dark stone wall surrounding the city and a long line at the gate to get in. The security of the city was tighter than I was expecting. The guards at the gate were carefully recording every visitor to the city. I guess I should not be surprised though. Even before she started to go crazy the ‘lazy’ lord never setup any laws or system of any kind. Since the island is part of lord Charisse’s territory, it is entirely up to those living in the city to maintain order. It seemed everyone was willing to do their part to maintain the order that was carefully established in the city. All visitors from those in expensive carriages to the hand drawn carts patiently waited in line. That is, everyone except us. “Aright, I haven’t got time for this!” Felisha loudly announced. “Take me to the front!” “But… what about…” The nightmare pulling her cart timidly tried to speak. “I don’t care!” Felisha interjected. “Do it!” Hesitating for a moment, the nightmare pulling Felisha’s cart began to pull ahead of the others waiting in line and the nightmare pulling our cart silently followed. There was no shortage of glares being sent our way as Felisha confidently ordered us to pass them but no one actually said anything. For a moment I was wondering if the guards would allow such a stunt but once we reached the gate Felisha eagerly stared down the guard. “Yo!” She casually waved with a big grin. “You again?!” Was the guard’s response. “It’s been a while, glad to see you remember me.” Felisha chuckled. “You’re not one who is easily forgotten. You’re not going to cause trouble are you?” “You ask that every time.” Felisha dismissively waved her hand. “I haven’t gone out of my way to cause trouble in decades. I would not dare do anything to betray Lady Victoria’s trust in me. But if someone else were to start the fight, that is an entirely different matter.” “The usual then?” The guard asked as she eyed Veronica. “Not quite, Lady Veronica, the man, and two imps have joined us.” Felisha quickly explained. “Also, one of the imps is pregnant. The man is responsible for her, just don’t ask.” After a moment to get our names, with Tally and Sis written down as tits and ass, we were on our way. The city is certainly very interesting. It kind of has a Transylvania feel to it, complete with monsters even. The fog, kraken oil lanterns, and I’m sure more than a few other magical effects keep the town in a perpetual state of darkness. The only hint that it was still daylight out is a sunset like hue that sets in when you are a distance from the kraken oil streetlights. Of course there are more ‘nighttime monsters’ than there were in Alnor but that does not mean there aren’t any ‘daytime monsters.’ No men as far as I can see, you would think a town this size would have a few but maybe they are all inside. Oddly enough I didn’t get the amount of lustful stares I’ve come to expect, wonder if it’s because of Felisha? Later in the day: We are currently staying at an inn. Since Vampires prefer to be active during regular night time hours the captain ordered us to sleep for a few hours so we can wake up for a meeting in the early early morning. We only got two beds so even with me sharing a bed with Tally and sis being a given I still have to share with someone else. For a while I thought I might share with Veronica but Felisha set me up with Riona. We’re not going to do anything, so it’s not like it’s a problem, but I still wonder why she did it. Entry 47: Day 71-72, night: Felisha is a real bitch, you know that? And yes I mean that literally and figuratively, I don’t need you making any comments pointing that out. Turns out Riona clings in her sleep… hard. Once I was in her crushing grasp there was no more sleep for me. It’s no wonder Felisha chose to share a bed with Veronica, she may be a bitch but she is not stupid. She could have at least warned me though. This time I was actually grateful when Felisha decided it was time to get up. I was extremely tired and my body was sore all over but at least I was out of that death snare. I gave Felisha a harsh glare but she just gave me a single chuckle before proceeding to ignore me. After we were all dressed Felisha told us our next task. “Alright every one, we are all going to take a bath now.” Felisha commanded. “Oh thank the lords.” Veronica held her hand over her chest as she breathed a sigh of relief. “I was worried when I found out the ship has no bath, it already feels like forever since I’ve had one.” Felisha gave a hearty laugh when she heard that. “Sorry princess, but the life at sea isn’t a clean one. We generally only bathe before we meet a trading associate.” Motioning everyone to follow she started to head out the door. “Now let’s all head to the inn’s bath, this one has a nice one.” “Wait a second…” Something that she said gave me pause. “By all… do you mean…” “Together?” Felisha finished what I was struggling to ask with a big grin. “Why yes, I do.” I was reeling at prospect but it was Veronica who shouted in protest. “No way! I can’t bathe with him!” “Oh? Hasn’t he seen everything?” Felisha asked with a confident smirk. Of course I became fluster as she said that, but I think Veronica was an even deeper shade of red despite a vampire’s usual pale complextion. “H-how do you know about that?!” Veronica stammered. “Everyone who works for Victoria has heard about it, how her precious daughter had her first time with a lowly mutt.” Turning her gaze to me, she chuckled. “I’d love to hear how you managed that. How did Merry react?” “She was pissed!” Tally excitedly shouted. “She didn’t say so, but everyone knew she was.” Sis added. “Is that so?” Felisha asked with a laugh as she headed out the door again. “Well let’s get going, we can talk in the bath.” “You girls take yours first.” I timidly suggested. “I’ll get in after you.” But as I backed away Felisha pulled my feet out from under me and literally dragged me away. “Oh no you don’t. You must have some balls to end up as Lady Veronica’s first, I want to see them.” The next thing I knew I was in the baths surrounded by naked women after my own clothes had been hastily removed. It was just our group in the large heated bath the inn provided. Riona, Sis, and Tally proved to be kindred spirits as they giggled loudly while chasing each other around the room in their childish bodies. Riona’s usual outfit did not leave much to the imagination but it was still interesting to see her without it, I learned that the carpet matched the drapes. I have to be honest with you, I found her childish body somehow attractive. You may not believe me, considering I started you after I got Tally pregnant, but I did not always feel that way toward such figures. I guess my time with TNA has influenced that aspect of me. I guess I should be glad I’m no longer in the other world, that could be bad over there. Anyway, Riona’s outfit might be extremely revealing but Felisha’s was far from it. I curiously looked over to Felisha and saying I was surprised would be an understatement. Her animal like parts ended just before her human torso which was covered in scars. Her back in particular had what looked like terrible lash marks, like she had been hit repeatedly with a whip. If it weren’t for the scars she would definitely be an attractive woman. Sadly, not even her medium sized breasts were free from the scars. Makes me wonder how her face remains in good condition. “What’s the matter?” Felisha asked as she caught me staring. “Oh, these?” She quickly looked over what must be a terrible reminder of a rough time in her life but simply shrugged it off. “These are just reminders of my past life.” She gave me a big grin, exposing her sharp teeth. “Those days are long gone, don’t worry about them.” But she suddenly grimaced. “However, what is up with that?” She pointed to my manhood which had yet to be aroused into a raised position. “Are you saying that you don’t find your captain attractive? Now that I can’t take lying down.” I don’t know what was going on. The thing truly has a mind of its own. Regardless, I did not like the way she was looking at me and hastily backed away. Unfortunately I slipped on the wet floor, landing hard on my butt before Felisha stepped on my crouch with her furry padded foot. “Perhaps I should teach you how attractive I am?” She began to grind her foot on my balls and… God damn it! I am such a pervert now! It actually felt kinda good! I wasn’t exactly pure when I got here but I was not like this. Thankfully this did not last long. “Please refrain from doing that in my presence.” It was Veronica who sternly opposed my mistreatment. It’s an odd feeling seeing her naked after we’ve done it. I was suddenly reminded of our time together. Her light skin that flushes with color as she drinks blood, her long blonde hair as it is released to flow over her shoulders, her modest breasts. I was reminded of her taste, her smell, her feel. For the most part it was not a bad experience being with her. Veronica became flustered as I looked at her, she sheepishly looked away as she covered herself with her hands. “Stop staring, it’s embarrassing.” “Oh my.” Felisha suddenly chuckled. Yes, you got it right, that was the moment my little traitor decided to reveal himself. She looked down as it stuck out between her toes. “Seems you have a bit of a thing for our little princess.” It’s not my fault, damn it! I have no control over what my body reacts to. Merry, if you ever read this, please find it in your heart to forgive me. “Well of course he does.” Veronica seemed to get a bout of confidence while I was flustered by the comment. “He is a mutt that was fortunate enough to share a bed with me.” “Yeah, yeah.” Felisha drawled as she focused her attention on Riona as she played with the imps. Suddenly she reached out and grabbed Riona. “Alright you, it’s time to sit down and take your bath.” “Yes captain!” Riona happily saluted. Tally let out a loud laugh when she saw Riona be forced to bathe. “What are you, a baby? Forced to have a bath?” “Don’t make fun of her.” I promptly gabbed Tally and forced her into the large bath with me. “It’s your turn as well.” “What are you doing?! Let me go! I’m not a baby!” Tally struggled in protest as I got in the bath and firmly sat her in my lap. “Just behave and let me wash you.” I commanded. “Proper hygiene is important.” “Here you go, big bro.” Sis handed me the soaps so I would not have to get up to get them. “Make sure she’s nice and clean for me.” “That’s the plan.” As I lathered the soaps over my hands to get started, I noticed Tally looking up at me with a big grin. “What is it now?” “Your thing’s poking my butt.” Tally giggled. “I don’t mind trying anal if you want to go for it.” “Focus, Tally!” I pressed my hands into her hair and began to roughly rub the shampoo like substance into her short purple hair. “Quit thinking dirty thoughts while I’m trying to get you clean.” “Alright then.” Stopping her protests she leaned against me with a relaxed sigh. “Feel free to wash me as you please.” The little brat was trying to act like bathing her was my proper place in life. Oh well, if she wasn’t going to make things difficult I could let her think it was her idea. After washing her hair I began to methodically clean the rest of her body. It was odd. Even though she is a girl I got pregnant it felt more like bathing a kid of my own, maybe from a distance that’s what it looked like. But as I washed her I inevitably came to the proof that she is not a child. I again paused as I gently rubbed her belly, it really calms me for some reason. “B-big bro…” Tally quietly stammered. “…that makes me feel weird.” “Weird how?” I asked as I gently continued. “I don’t know.” She answered after pausing to think. “My heart’s beating fast.” “Want me to stop?” She looked up at me, her cheeks were slightly flustered. “I didn’t say that, keep going.” She shifted her weight and relaxed in my lap. Turns out she does have a cute side to her, I guess I really do need to re-examine the extent of my relationship with TNA. “Hey! Don’t give Tally all the attention!” Sis protested as she watched my moment with Tally. “I want to be bathed by big bro to!” “Alright, alright. There is enough room here for more.” I chuckled as I held out a hand to invite Sis to join us, a gesture she happily accepted. “Enough room for more, huh?” Veronica commented as she sat next to us in the bath. “Is that something you should say so casually?” After hearing that, I was struck with a desire to tease her. I chuckled before asking: “Do you want to join us?” Veronica was visibly startled by my, honestly far too forward, offer. Tally and Sis decided to join in on my little joke and simultaneously sang “We don’t mind” before giggling to each other. “D-don’t tease like that!” Veronica shouted. “What if someone misunderstands?!” I had to laugh, even now I can see her flustered expression. It really was worth it. “I know, I know, I’m sorry. I just could not contain myself after you made that comment. It’s a bad habit I got from my father.” Seeing her glare, I realized I went a little too far. “Sorry, how about after we get out you can suck my blood until you feel better?” “Hmph, you better be prepare to hold up that promise.” She grumpily stated. “For proper punishment it won’t be a small amount.” After that I finished bathing Tally and Sis and kept my promise with Veronica. I was a bit light headed from blood loss but we all dressed up and prepared for a meeting with a Vampire to negotiate the final price for the goods we escorted to town. The carts were delivered before hand so all we had to do was make our way to the meeting. There was just one thing we had to take care of before hand. “Can you do something about the imps?” Felisha asked. “They make things difficult.” “Sure, that’s easy enough.” She just wants the imps to not attend the meeting. It’s not like I’m trying to get them to do anything constructive. I turned to Tally and Sis and quickly grabbed their attention. “What do you say? Do you two want to attend the meeting?” “What do you do at a meeting?” Tally asked. “Not much.” I casually shrugged my shoulders. “You sit in a chair for a few hours, have a short talk about the current condition of the business, discuss various numbers, maybe a few charts…” “That’s ok, big bro.” Sis interjected. “You can handle this without us.” Smiling at Tally, she asked. “Right?” “Sound’s boring!” Tally declared. “We’ll find something else to do, y’all have fun.” Without even giving us a chance to reconsider, they flew off. See? Easy. After that we made our way to a large mansion where the meeting was held. We were shown to a large room where there was a table with a seat for each of us opposite a waiting vampire. The vampire was dressed in formal, not revealing, attire. She had short, silver hair and maintained a proud demeanor. “Good, you are here. I see you’ve brought some guests with you, zis is most unusual.” “Well, it’s finally time to teach the young miss the trade.” Felisha playfully grinned as she grabbed Veronica’s shoulders. “So she is going to be sitting in on our meeting tonight.” “Zis, I do not mind.” As we all took our seats the vampire, named Veladier, carefully examined Veronica. Showing her proper upbringing, Veronica maintains her posture and remains composed. “So zis is Veronica? She’s gotten so big. It’s a shame your mother moved to the capital so soon after you were born, it’s been some time since a new Vampire came to be. Tell me, how is life in ze capital?” “The sun gets really bright there,” Veronica answers, “but I can’t complain otherwise.” “I see,” Veladier nods, “zat’s good, good.” Suddenly her focus shifts to me. “And I see you have a man accompanying you. Tell me, why did you bring him here?” That was a fair question, I actually had no reason of my own to attend the meeting. “I thought he’d liven up the place.” Felisha replied, though I could not tell if she was serious or being sarcastic. “I haven’t seen a man since ze time zat incubus visited not long ago.” She mused as she licked her lips. “I don’t suppose I could borrow him?” I remained calm. To be frank, at this point the comment about an incubus surprised me more than another girl openly lusting after me. So men really can become monsters? I’d heard about Succubae and Vampires being able to create incubae by giving a man enough energy but I’ve never heard of a case where it actually happened. Wonder what this person is like? Anyway, regardless of my reaction, Felisha quickly changed the subject. “How about we take care of business first? Then you can discuss your pleasure with him.” “Very well.” She pulls out a small note book. “Let’s see… zis delivery vas…” “Six barrels of kraken ink,” Riona swiftly answered as she began to rattle a list off with her eyes closed, “four crates of bottled blood wine, ten vials of alurane nectar…” Riona continued to list off several miscellaneous items but I don’t remember what they all were. “… and 5 hero balls.” …I definitely remembered that last one. I don’t want to know, I don’t want to know. “Impressive as always.” She promptly closes her notebook and tents her hands. “Everything appears to be accounted for, and in good quality. All zat leaves is the price…” “5000 gold for the lot of it.” Felisha declared. “5000 gold?!” She exclaimed before calmly regaining her composure. “You must be joking, we would never pay zat. We have our own blood vine and hero balls have not been that expensive after zeir economic bubble collapsed. I vill give you 3000, for everything.” Felisha let out a laugh. “You and I both know you don’t buy the wine out of need, you just like the foreign blends. The kraken ink on the other hand, that is something that you need to make your city a bit more… comfortable.” “Zat may be, but zat quantity would not bring ze price you are looking for… 3500” “Times are becoming more dangerous.” Felisha replied. “Kaori on the east, Charrise to the west, ridiculous dwarf tolls down the middle. Getting that kraken ink all the way from the sunken city is no easy venture. I stand at 5000.” Finally getting fed up, Veladier bared her fangs and hissed. “You’re just Victoria’s defanged dog! What makes you zink I will put up with zis?!” Her hypnotic eyes suddenly shined but Felisha had her eyes closed. After a moment Felisha opened her eyes with a chuckle. “I assure you my fangs are quite intact.” She pulls back her cheek to expose her long canines. “That insult will cost you extra.” With a low growl the vampire calms down a bit. “Fine… 4000.” “You’re getting there.” Felisha was not budging. “You have to come down a little bit!” She shouted as she banged her hands on the table. “4999” “Coming down zat much is practically an insult!” “4998, be proud I came down twice as much.” “Zis is why I hate dealing with you.” Veladier rubbed her temples. “4500, I won’t go any higher.” “I bet you will.” “I could just pass on ze deal.” “You could, but you won’t.” “What makes you so sure?” “It would be an inconvenience for you, and I know you vampires will pay out the ass to maintain your lifestyles.” After a long stare down between the two, Veladier eventually caves. “My superiors would be pissed if I don’t buy zis shipment, 4998.” “Alright! That’s a deal.” Riona suddenly shouted as she clasped her hands. “4998 for everything, will that be in gold or trade?” “Gold, as usual.” She let out a sigh before recomposing herself. “Righto! We’ll send someone to pick up the payment later!” Riona was really excited for some reason. “Well, now zat zat’s over, could I have some time with the human to relax?” “I’m not responsible for him.” Felisha answered as she stood up to leave. “Ask him yourself.” Just before leaving the room with Riona, Felisha paused and leaned against the wall to watch how I will react. “Very well.” The vampire slowly turns her attention to me. “Be thankful boy, I am giving you an opportunity to lie with me for a day.” “Not interested.” Seriously, what was she thinking? That I was chomping at the bit to be with her. “Alright, alright, I understand. Tell me, what is your price?” She didn’t seem to understand at all. “I’m not a whore.” I firmly responded. “Everybody has a price, what’s yours?” She asked with a confident grin. Seriously? How about asking my name first? Talk with me, take me to dinner, something. She just expected me to roll over if she threw some money my way. This is what I don’t like about vampires, they don’t see anyone as their equals. Niceties are beneath them if you are not another vampire, and that gave me an idea. “Tell you what, ask me nicely and you can have me for free.” This got me startled looks from everyone in the room. “Ask you nicely?” The vampire asked with a grimace. Seriously, is it that difficult? “You know: ‘Oh sir, you are so strong and handsome, take me into your arms!’” I was intentionally overly cheesy and dramatic about it, even acted out her swooning onto me. “I am a proud vampire. What makes you zink I would say something like that?” She grumbled. “Hey, that’s my price.” I chuckled as I shrugged my shoulders. “If you don’t want to pay it, just say so.” Now it was my turn to have a stare down with her. Most other races would have said it, even if just jokingly, for the chance for free sex. But not this girl, I could tell from the frustration on her face that she was far too proud to say something so embarrassing. “Just go.” She finally looks away and grumbles. Apparently Felisha found this hilarious. I know because it was not long after that we were all taken to a pub for a ‘job well done’ celebration. Felisha sat next to me, laughing hysterically as she tried to get me to drink more. I was drinking because I did not trust the water and knew the alcoholic beverages were clean but I did not want to get drunk, Felisha already was. “’Ask me nicely’ he says!” Felisha loudly shouted in a mild drunken fit. “That’s rich! Way to take that vampiric pride and shove it up her ass!” Felisha then swooned and sprawled herself out across my lap. “Oh sir, you are so strong and handsome. Take me into your arms!” “Enough already!” I shouted as I quickly pushed her out of my lap. “I only made that offer because I knew she would not take it.” “No fair, big bro!” Sis shouted in protest as she flew up to me. “You made it sound like the meeting would be boring!” “You made a Vampire choke on her own pride! That sounds hilarious!” Tally angrily added. “I would have loved to see that!” “But the captain was awesome as well!” Riona playfully added as she wrapped her arms around Felisha. “According to Victoria’s instructions, she only wanted 4000 for that shipment. But our awesome captain stared her down and talked her into giving nearly 5000! That’s some nice bit of profit!” Felisha heartily laughed together with her crewmate. “That’s it! Keep the praise coming!” “But wait!” Veronica interjected. “Why try to get 5000 when at best you needed 4000?” “Because I knew I could get it.” Felisha answered with a big grin. “Our motto is ‘plunder by profit!’” She shouted as she proudly bumped her chest. “And your mother, generous as she is, will split the difference with us if we bring in more than what she requested. It gives us a nice bonus on top of our regular pay.” She starts laughing again. “I put mine straight into a beach house outside of Bestalion, where I shall have a handsome manservant to cater to my every want and need!” She confidently crossed her arms and nodded. “Even after splitting it six ways, the resulting bonus will go a fair ways to getting me my retirement.” “Uh… captain…” Riona gingerly spoke up. “You realize we got thirteen new crew members? It’s a nineteen way split, not six.” Felisha froze up for a moment… before suddenly grabbing me by the collar of my shirt. “Damn it! You’re causing me more trouble!” She had been drinking a little too much, her cheeks were red. “Listen, your imps aren’t getting a single gold until they put in their share of work! You hear me!” “Then I guess it will only be a nine way split.” Maybe it was the drinks, but I found this hilarious. I pried Felisha’s hands off me with a laugh. “There’s no way they will put in their share of work.” I turned to Sis and Tally with a big grin of my own. “Right?” They looked at each other and giggled. “Right!” After that we continued to celebrate until morning, it was fun. Felisha drank far more than she needed too, so did Riona but she is surprisingly good at holding her liquor. Veronica maintained her dignity by sipping blood wine. Sis and I busied ourselves by making sure Tally didn’t drink too much, and made sure it was the lowest proof they had. Which reminds me, I need to find a doctor to look at Tally tomorrow night. Now if you’ll excuse me, I’m still not used to this whole drinking thing. I’m going to have a headache when I wake up in the afternoon. |
dcw2021May 29, 2016 11:03 AM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
[For better effect, this chapter is not in journal format.] “Are we there yet?” Tally asked as she lazily rides in my arms. “No.” I answered, just like the last 50 or so times they asked. “How about now?” Sis asked, flying alongside us. “No.” “And now?” Tally’s turn. “No.” “Now?” Sis’s turn. “Will you two be quiet!” I finally shout. “I’m trying to think!” Finally getting Tally and Sis to shut up for a minute, we come to an intersection. I shifted Tally a bit so I could see the paper I had written a set of instructions on. “Alright, it appears to be this way.” After confirming the street I’m on, I shift Tally back so she is easier to carry as she is refusing to fly. It is our second night in Vildemir. Because this city mainly imports rather than exports there is very little that needs loading up to take back to the ship. That, added with needing to take Tally to a doctor and Veronica really wanting to see the city, convinced Felisha to let us have the day to ourselves. Since I had the time, I asked around town for a good doctor to look at Tally. It did not take me long to be pointed to one particular place. Apparently this city has the best maternity clinic in the world, something about a technique the doctors came up with. I’m weary about what such a famous place will cost, but I’m not going to be stingy on this sort of issue. I just have to find the place before Tally and Sis drive me insane. “Are we there yet?” Sis asks. “No.” “Are you sure?” Tally asks. “Yes.” “Really sure?” Sis asks. “Yes.” “Really, really sure?” Tally. “Yes.” “Really, really, really sure?” Sis. “Why are you asking if I’m sure?!” I shout. “Because it looks like it it’s right there.” They giggle before pointing to a large building. I look at the building, then my paper, then the building again. “Okay, okay, we’re here.” Visionary Maternity Clinic, this is the place. Certainly an ambitious name, I’ll give them that. “Well, let’s take a look inside.” Setting Tally down so I can open the door, we all enter. It was surprisingly well lit inside, and everything was white and clean as you would expect from a hospital in the other world. Leading from the door is a small hall with chairs on either side, leading to a small reception desk. There are actually a number of other monster girls but they appear to have come alone. Normally I would think a handful of people at the doctors would be standard but, considering the difficulties to get pregnant in this world, is this actually impressive? I heard this place was famous but with no baseline to go off of I have absolutely no idea. Upon entering I, of course, immediately attracted a lot of attention. But for once it was not a bunch of lustful stares, I assume that is because everyone here has their needs filled. Instead they seemed to have a good chuckle gossiping to each other that I came in with an imp. I ignore all the comments and make my way to the reception desk. It was a shirohebi as the receptionist and even she got a giggle out of Tally. “My, someone sticking with an imp? How rare.” She giggled. Fuck you lady, what do you know? … Is what I would have said if I did not still need their services. I choked back my comment and politely smiled. “I would like to see the doctor.” “Alright, fill these out please.” She said as she handed me a stack of paper. Seriously? This world has magic and I still have to fill out fucking paperwork for the doctor? Begrudgingly, I take the papers and pick a seat to fill them out. It’s basically the same crap you have to fill out in the other world: allergies, health history, previous injuries, yada yada yada. Basically the only thing that was different was they asked for species as well. As I fill out the paper work I am extremely grateful to have Sis with me. She takes her sisters well being very seriously and eagerly helps me fill out the forms. Meanwhile, Tally is being surprisingly quiet and is even timidly clinging to me. It’s not until after I turn in the paperwork that she says anything. “I changed my mind, big bro.” She nervously states. “I don’t want to do this anymore.” “It’ll be fine, Tally. We’re just getting you a check up.” I gently reassure her. “I don’t care!” She suddenly shouts as she flies out of her chair. “I don’t like this place and I’m leaving!” “Tally! Get back here!” Before she can fly out of my reach, I firmly pull her back to me and hold her on my lap. “Let go! I don’t want to stay here!” She shouted as she struggled violently. “Stop struggling! I don’t want to hurt you!” I shout. “What is the problem?!” “They’re going to do something that hurts! I can tell!” “Don’t be ridiculous!” I lift Tally up and turn her around so she is facing me. “Do you think I will allow anyone to hurt you?!” Tally suddenly stops her struggling. Her cheeks turn bright red and she averts her eyes. “Well…” She nervously taps her fingers together as gives me quick glances before she averts her eyes again. “…you might…” I give a long sigh, I’m hurt she would even think that. “What makes you say that?” “…because…” Her voice was really quiet, it was difficult for me to hear her. “…I’m small… and annoying… and I raped you…” These girls… before they meet me they have never had anyone who cared for them, have they? “Well that is true, all of it.” Tally dejectedly averts her gaze but I hold her chin and gently make her look at me. I softly smiled, “But I don’t care about that.” “…big bro…” She softly mumbled, her eyes have tears pooling in them. “I’ll ask you again. Do you think I would allow anyone to hurt you?” “…n…” She started to say something but stopped herself. Was this really that hard for her? “You have to speak up Tally. I need to hear your answer.” “…n…” She timidly looked away for a moment, but eventually met my gaze. “………………no?” “That’s a good girl.” That was good enough, I pulled her forward and gently placed a kiss on her forehead before patting her head. “So have a little faith in me. Okay?” “Okay.” Tally slowly nodded as she touched her forehead where I kissed her. “Big bro.” Sis was teary eyed after watching my little speech with Tally. But she quickly wiped her tears away before loudly shouting. “Alright! I don’t want to wait anymore! I want to do you!” As Sis suddenly clung to my face and began to pepper my cheek with little kisses I realized that we had made quite a scene and now had the full attention of everyone in the room. I tried to pull her away gently as I could but the girl has quite the grip. “Sis, stop, we’re in public.” “I don’t care!” She shouted as she maintained hold of my face. “They can watch if they want!” “Hey, yeah!” Tally joined in as she regained some of her energy. “That sounds fun! Let’s do it!” I just had to let Sis have her way with my face so I could stop Tally who was hastily trying to take off my pants. “Stop it Tally! I don’t want to do this!” “How many times have I heard you say that?” Tally giggled. “And how many times have I proven you wrong?” I quickly grew flustered. How could she say that in front of other people?! Tally quickly took advantage of my lowered guard and went back to work taking off my pants. But just as she was making progress we heard someone clear their throat. It was the shirohebi, and she was standing right in front of us. She was doing her best to maintain a polite smile but her eye was clearly twitching. “The doctors will see you now.” The emphasis on the ‘now’ suggested we were bumped up on the list to get us out of their hair sooner. Fine by me. We were shown to a room with a small bed. Tally is nervous and has forgotten all about the sex she was trying to get just a moment ago. So I just stroked Tally’s head as we waited for the doctors. It did not take them very long. “So, this is the imp that was causing the fuss?” One of the doctors asked. It was two werebats. They seem to be professional enough, they have their hair tied back to show their eyes and they are wearing short sleeved white coats to allow free use of their wings. It is an odd sight but they definitely carried themselves like doctors. “Sorry about that.” I chuckled as they entered. “It’s no problem.” The other doctor answered. “I find the story kinda cute.” “Anyway, I’m Ki and this is my twin sister Kei.” Ki motioned to her sister who gave a small bow. “How can we help you?” “Well, Tally here has been throwing up.” I nervously explain. “I just thought I should get her checked on.” The doctors quickly get to work examining Tally’s eyes, mouth, ears, and nose. “A little is to be expected.” Ki explains. “How is her appetite?” “Like a horse.” I chuckled but the looks they gave me said that the expression did not quite come across properly. “Umm.... she eats a lot.” “Then I wouldn’t worry about it.” Kei calmly states. “Told you.” Tally mutters as she lets them look her over. “Have you been doing any traveling?” Ki asks. “Yeah, we’re currently traveling with merchants by boat to the sunken city.” “Well that’s probably going to cause some problems.” Kei explained. “She’s going to be very sensitive to changes in her environment.” “W-what should I do.” I don’t want to stop our journey, but if it’s for her health… “That’s cute, how you care for her.” Ki giggled. “Just keep an eye on her and she should be fine. She appears to be in very good health.” “That’s because I’m the one taking care of her!” Sis proudly states. “And if worst comes to worst you can always give her some of your spirit energy.” Kei adds. “That is the nice thing about succubus class monsters, as long as they have a man around they can recover from just about anything. As long as she has you she’ll be fine.” Ki begins to gently flex Tally’s arms, legs, wings, and tail. “How long has she been pregnant?” I had to pause for a moment to remember. “I guess it’s been four and a half weeks now, just over a month.” “Ah, so she’s about half way done.” Kei commented. “About half?!” I know that she’s not human, but still. “Shouldn’t it be a lot longer?” “Well, she’s a smaller species.” Ki answered. “It does not take as long.” “I-I see.” Guess I’m going to be a father sooner than I thought. Just another month? Will I be ready by then? I better be, ready or not they are coming. As I’m fretting over the revelation, Kei lifts Tally’s shirt and places her ear on Tally’s belly. “That’s a nice heartbeat she has there. And… Ki come listen to this.” Intrigued, Ki joins her sister. “Wow! Listen to that hum. There must be a number of them in there! I can’t even make out the individual heartbeats.” “What do you think?” Kei asks. “Six? Seven?” “I’d say at least nine.” Ki giggled as she winked at me. “You are going to have your work cut out.” Nine?! Freaking nine?! Maybe more?! First I have less time and now this?! I’m not ready for this?! And then there is Merry on top of this. My promise? Nine?! Oh god, Merry’s going to kill me! What am I going to do?! What am I going to do?! I’m in over my head! I’m not ready for this. “Sir!” Kei suddenly shouts, pulling me out of my panic I was having. “Would you like to try our specialty?” “Your specialty?” My mind is still a boggle with panic over the number of children I’m going to have so I’m not sure how to respond. “How much does it cost?” “That depends, do you have a health plan?” Ki asked. “Health plan?” I could hardly believe I heard the words. “Those exist in this world?!” “Yep.” Kei answered. “There are lots of them on the island, you just have to qualify and you can be signed up immediately.” “Qualify how?” I ask. “Are you married?” Ki asks. “Not yet.” “Work for a lord?” Kei asks. “No.” “Is your penis over nine inches?” Ki asks. “What?!” “Are you a whore?” Kei asks. “No!” “Don’t lie!” Tally shouts. “You are a whore!” “Since when?!” I shout back. “Since you did the vampire ladies.” Sis answered. “You got paid for that.” “I didn’t ask for that!” “You still got paid.” Tally giggled. “That doesn’t make me a whore!” “You sure about that?” Ki asks, as she hands me a paper. “Care to see what our rates are with and without a health plan?” “…….” Looking at the prices, it’s clear some things are the same no matter what world you are in. Even just the checkup is outrageous. “… I’m a whore. I’ve charged people for sex.” “Alright!” Kei cheered. “Now that you know you are eligible for a health plan, would you like to try our special service.” You know what? Fuck it. I’m a whore now, I’m going to abuse this health plan for all I can get. “Fine, let’s do it.” “Alright!” Ki excitedly turns to Tally. “Just lay back and we can get started.” These girls must be really proud of the special service they came up with. They happily dart about the room, Ki grabs a couple chairs and places them by the bed, Kei grabs a container with some clear fluid in it. Ki calmly takes a seat next to Tally and motions for me to come close. “Have a seat next to me.” She then looks up at Sis. “Have a seat on my shoulder and you should be able to see too.” “See? See what?” I asked. The two werebats just giggled at each other. “Just wait.” Kei took some of the gel-like substance and rubbed it around her nose. "Alright Tally, this is going to be a little cold.” She then pressed her face against Tally’s stomach. What’s going on here? Ki then lower face so that her ears were pressed against Tally’s stomach. “Alright, I’m ready.” No way… there is just no way. Kei suddenly starts to slowly exhale with her mouth opened a little bit. This is impossible… This is impossible, right? “Higher… Lower… Lower…” Ki quietly mutters. I must be dreaming. I don’t believe it. I literally do not believe what is happening in front of me. “Alright, there. That is a good picture.” Ki slowly lifts her head and takes Tally and my hand. “Prepare to be amazed. I learned a little bit of glamour magic just so I could pull this off.” “But what…” I was quickly silenced when my senses went into overdrive. I can see myself but my vision is slowly turning so I see Tally who appears to be just as confused as I am. But… I’m looking at Ki… who is looking at Tally. I can feel where she is holding my hand but at the same time I feel that I am holding my hand, Tally’s too. I can suddenly smell everything in the room, things that I would have never have noticed before… God is that what I smell like?! I need to bathe more often. But for some reason my smell makes me horny. Like… really horny. Is this what monster girls put up with all the time? Sorry girls, you have my sympathy. All my senses seem to be superimposed with what Ki is sensing. And the sense that is coming in clearest of all is sound. I can hear all of us breathing, hell I can even hear what they are talking about in other room. Suddenly everything goes dark. Wait… no… my eyes are still open. I can see what’s going on. “Close your eyes for best results.” Ki says as she slowly lowers her head to Tally again. Her voice sounds much deeper on her end than it does on mine. Is that how the spell accommodates our different hearing ranges? You know what? Who cares? If this is what I think it is then I want the best results possible. I close my eyes as well and after a moment I feel my ears press up against Tally’s stomach. Immediately I can hear Tally’s heartbeat, which is much faster than mine, as well as a low hum. Is that the babies heartbeats I’m hearing? Wow, there really must be a lot of them. “Ok, start.” Ki finally signals her sister. For a moment, I wait. A moment that feels like an eternity. Then suddenly, I sensed it. There is a high pitched ringing and a jumble of high pitch return signals. But as if my brain was programmed to do it all along, the jumble of ringing subsides and a picture forms in my head. I didn’t think it was possible but there they are. The children I made with Tally, my little girls. The picture is not that clear and the babies only vaguely resemble what they will become, little more than humanoid blobs with thin tails and wings, but just seeing this is priceless. The picture suddenly goes black as Kei takes a breath but it comes back quickly enough. The pitch is not the exact same so they look different, but I’m happy as long as it is still them. How many are in there? I begin to slowly count the girls I see and recount again and again until I am sure I am not mistaken. Ten. Ten darling little girls are in there, waiting for the day they can join us in the world. The next time I see them they will be a lot different, they won’t just be these little blobs floating around inside their mother. I wonder, will they look like me in any way? I know they will be imps like their mother but their eyes, their nose, their toes, maybe one of them could be mine? I want to meet them. When they come into this world, I want to be there. To see them, to hold them, to hear their voice. I still don’t know if I’m ready to be a father. But for the sake of these little girls, my little girls, I will be. That month cannot pass fast enough. The picture quickly fades and I am left with just my own senses. Ki and Kei both stand up and take a step back from Tally. “So? What did you think?” Kei asked. “Eww,” was Tally’s response, “is that what it looks like inside me?” Clearly that was not the response they were used to. They stumble over their words as they respond. “Well… yes… but… what about the babies?” “Is that what they look like in there?” Sis asked. “They don’t even look like imps!” “But… that’s not… you don’t… they will…” They just give a long exasperated sigh. “Sir, what did you think?” What do I think? There are no words. I am absolutely speechless. The only thing I can do is lay my head on Tally’s stomach to try and hear them again. I close my eyes and try to listen but it is no use, my human hearing can’t pick up the hum of their little hearts. But it’s fine. I know there are in there and the sound of Tally’s heart is pleasing in its own right. But I know now. For the sake of my little girls; I will do anything. |
dcw2021May 29, 2016 11:57 AM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
[Again not in journal format.] I am still in a state of elation as we leave the maternity clinic. I had absolutely no problem parting with the money requested for the service; the health plan was painless to sign up for and it was worth every piece of gold. But Tally seems to feel a bit smothered by my attention after the procedure and is staying just out of my reach. Sis on the other hand seems jealous and is nuzzling up against my cheek for more attention as she sits on my shoulder. I gently rub Sis’s head as we finally leave the building, where I am surprised to see Veronica waiting. “Finally done?” Veronica asks as she pushes off the wall she was leaning against. She seems to have waited by the door for some time. “How was it?” “It was gross!” Tally immediately shouts. “I think it was a trick.” Sis stated, crossing her arms in a huff. “They looked nothing like imps.” “That’s nice and all,” Veronica simply brushes aside their comments as she looks at me, “but what did you think?” “What can I say?” With a little nudge between the wings, Sis leaves my shoulder and hovers next to me. “It was life changing.” Finally giving Veronica my full attention, I ask: “What are you doing here? I thought you wanted to see the city.” “It is not that I wanted to see the city, I wanted to meet fellow vampires.” She pauses for a moment as if she was reminded of something. She starts to fidget a bit before she continues. “Say Jonathan, do you have any other plans today?” “Not really. Why?” The whole reason I came town was to check on Tally. Now that I’ve accomplished that I’m just killing time until we meet up with the captain. “Would you mind accompanying me for a while?” I had a feeling she was going to ask that. “There are a couple of people I would like you to meet.” “Meet who?” I don’t think there would be anyone we would know. “I made some friends.” Veronica proudly states. “Friends? That was fast.” It couldn’t have been more than a few hours. “Well, we are fellow Vampires so we can get along easily.” Veronica quickly explains. “So are you coming or not?” I have no other plans, and it will be a while before it’s time to meet up with Felisha. What else am I going to do? “Sure.” We keep a quick pace through the streets with Veronica strolling ahead of us. I think she must be really excited; every now and then I have to pick up the pace into a jog to catch up with her again. “I can not wait to show you to my friends. They said they would love to meet you.” “Love to meet me? What have you been saying about me?” Why would I even come up? “Relax, I have not told them we have been intimate.” She rattles off as if that is what I’m concerned about. “It is just unusual for vampires to visit from out of town so they asked things like: where I am from, who I came with, and at some point I just mentioned you.” She chuckled a bit. “It was kind of funny. We were just casually talking until you came up, then their tone completely changed.” “Uhh… right.” I have a bad feeling about this. “Are you sure you can trust these vampires?” “Why would I not be able to trust my own kind?” She casually reassured me. “They were very nice to me and I agreed to let them meet you.” She turned to face me with a confident smirk as she walked backwards for a little while. “You do not have to worry about Merry. I already told them that they are only allowed to talk to you. They promised they would not do anything.” I can’t help but feel a little weary, but she seems confident enough. It’s not like I’ll be there alone; Tally, Sis, and Veronica will all be there. “Alright, I trust you.” It did not take long for Veronica to bring us to a secluded part of town. With only dim lanterns and the moon to light the streets in the dead of night and the dead leafless trees visible over the walls of the city, eerie is the only word to describe the scene. I couldn’t help but stick close to Veronica and even occasionally bump into her as I continued to feel more uneasy with each step. But, before I could lose my nerve and tell Veronica I changed my mind, we arrived. “There they are! My friends!” Veronica excitedly announced as she ran up to the two figures in the distance. I tried to calm my nerves as I approached Veronica’s two friends. You would not be able to tell they were vampires at first glance. They just looked like beautiful elegant women dressed in high class gowns. They did not appear to be much older than Veronica, appearing to be in their early 20’s, but as usual I would have absolutely no idea of actual age difference. One had short black hair while the other had shoulder length curly red hair. The red head reminded me of my mother, not sure if that is good or bad but it certainly got my attention. They may have been beauties but I could tell their personalities were not as nice. You could just feel this air of arrogance and superiority coming off of them as they each gave me a confident smirk. “Alright, I brought him just as I promised.” Veronica holds her head up high as she proudly states that. “See, like I said: he’s not the best looking man out there…” Was that necessary? “…or the smartest, and he’s a mutt…” I’m right here. “…he lacks elegance, he gets too familiar, he shows no respect…” Thanks for that Veronica, glad you think so highly of me. However, as Veronica lists my numerous faults her two friends walk past her. “Hey, where are you going?” The two continue forward until they are standing before me. “So this is him?” The black haired Vampire asks as she examines me with a leer. “He seems much better than you made him sound.” The red head comments as she looks back at Veronica. “I did not mean that any of those were bad.” Veronica crosses her arms as she looks away from me. “It’s just that they are true.” I can’t say I like the looks they are giving me, but at least they aren’t saying bad things about me like Veronica was. I gingerly stretched out my hand to greet them. “Hello, it’s nice to meet you.” The next thing I knew the red head had latch onto my neck and began to violently suck. I immediately jerked back and held my bleeding neck. “Hey! You could at least ask first!” I had a feeling something like this was going to happen and I have a feeling that won’t be the end of it. “Not bad.” The red head remarked as she pulled out a handkerchief and wiped a trail of blood from her scarlet lips. “I’ve certainly had better, but I think he will do nicely.” “Good, I haven’t had a fresh meal in a while.” The black haired vampire cooed as she began to waltz toward me. I don’t like this situation. Veronica, Tally, Sis, feel free to help me out at any time. “What is the meaning of this?!” Veronica finally shouted. “You two promised not to do anything to him!” “Did we?” The black haired one feigns surprise. “I don’t remember promising anything like that.” She turns to her accomplice with a wry smirk. “Do you?” “I do not have the faintest idea what she is talking about.” The red head covered her mouth as she gave a playful chuckle. “She must have been imagining things.” “How dare you.” Veronica clenched her fists as she grumbled. “I thought you were my friends! Why would you lie to me?!” The black haired one gave a loud laugh. “Who would ever want to be friends with you? You’re just some spoiled brat who’s been living under her mother’s protection her whole life.” Finally she gives a haughty laugh as she turns her attention back to me. “But I will thank you for bringing us this nice treat, you have been a real pal.” “So how shall we do this?” The red head asked as they approached me. I backed away from them but I quickly found myself backed against a wall. “Together or one at a time?” “Together.” The black haired one quickly answered. “He will break much faster that way.” “Hey! He’s my plaything!” Tally shouts as she gets between us. “You can’t go breaking him!” “I finally found someone to help take care of my sisters!” Sis shouts as she joins Tally. “I won’t lose him now!” “Oh my, a pair of imps?” The red head giggles. “How adorable.” Suddenly the black haired vampire’s eyes flash. “Now you two should go fuck yourselves.” The two imps pause for a moment as the command takes hold in their minds. Tally turns to Sis and begins to remove her clothes. “Tally! Stop! We have to save big bro!” Sis shouts in protest but can make no efforts to stop her. “If that’s the way you feel then get your tail out of my shirt. It’s teasing my nipples.” Tally comments as she finishes removing the little clothes Sis has and starts to caress her own sister in inappropriate ways. Tally and Sis quickly move their business to the side. I might actually be interested to watch but I have more pressing issues at the moment, such as two vampires who are putting less and less effort into hiding their thirst. “Imps are so impulsive.” The red head giggles. “They are so easy to control with mind affecting abilities.” “I’m afraid your friends will be of no help to you.” The black haired one states with a cold chuckle. “But don’t worry. We won’t use any magic to force you to do anything.” “After all, what fun would there be in that?” Her accomplice added. “When you finally break and start begging for more; we want you to know it is of your own free will.” I am in trouble. Tally and Sis are getting busy and Veronica seems shocked from learning the truth about her friends. At this rate I’m just going to become a toy for these two vampires. I won’t get married to Merry and I won’t get to see my little girl’s faces. I cannot let that happen. I take out the dagger I had hidden on me and make a quick slash. “GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM ME!!!” I do not want to hurt anyone but I will defend myself if I have to. Thankfully seeing the dagger holds the vampires back for a moment. “Sorry ladies, but I’m not on the menu tonight.” I was careful to not look directly at their faces so they could not use their eyes on me, but that did not matter as the black haired vampire rushed toward me. By now I had grown used to following the rapid movements of TNA. I could see her movements. I could see exactly where and how she was going to strike me. I could counter with my dagger, I don’t know if I would connect with the blow but I could fight back. My problem was not my speed or reflexes; my problem was I hesitated. I may have had a hand in killing that succubus when I first got here but to so directly attack someone, even in self defense, was something that made me hesitate for a moment. That moment was all she needed. With a quick smack to my wrist, my dagger was sent flying across the street. Before I could even consider what to do next the vampire had me by the throat and was lifting me off the ground. I struggled wildly and tried to pry her hand away from my neck but her monstrous strength was too much for me. “I could easily kill you for pulling such a stunt.” She coldly stated as she watched my pitiful flailing. “But that would be such a waste.” Her red headed friend joins her with a confident smirk. “We were going to go easy on you if you behaved. But after that I see no reason for us to hold back.” With a cold chuckle she continues. “You might die.” The black haired vampire releases my neck as they each take hold of one of my arms. With a firm hold they sink their fangs into me and begin to ruthlessly suck my blood. I shout as my body is immediately overrun with intense unnatural pleasure. It would not be long before I lose consciousness. “Let him go!” Veronica suddenly shouts as she frantically tries to pull the red head off me. The red head turns out to be much stronger than Veronica and quickly turns around to give Veronica a powerful smack across the face. “Why are you still here?” She asks with a cold glare. “The mutt is ours now, go find yourself another one. He’s just food, why do you care what happens to him?” She pauses as she notices Veronica becomes flustered, with tears in her eyes from the smack. “No way, don’t tell me.” She suddenly bursts into a loud laugh. “Don’t tell me you actually did this mutt. Was he your first?” Finding this equally amusing, the black haired vampire stops her sucking to give a haughty laugh. “What kind of vampire gives her first time to a mutt? Have you no pride?” She lifts my chin and smiles at me, at this point I have been drained into a daze. “Things just got a lot more interesting. We are now going to break you as she watches.” The vampires proceed to continue their assault on me with even more aggressiveness than before. “Why are you doing this?!” Veronica shouts as she gets back to her feet. “Why? Because it’s fun.” The red head answers. “Life can get so boring here in the city. We have enough money and power to get whatever we want. Sometimes it’s just so much more amusing to take it.” She casually goes back to sucking me dry with her friend. “Stop it!” Seeming to have finally grown tired of Veronica’s objections, the vampires continue while ignoring her. “I said stop it!” They continue to ignore her and each moment I grow closer to death. “Let go of him you bitch!” Veronica grabs the red head and, in an act of desperation, digs her fangs into a fellow vampire. “Ouch! You little brat!” The red head shouts as she quickly shakes Veronica off. “When I get a hold of you I’m…!” Suddenly the red head grows faint and collapses to the ground. “Hey! What’s going on?!” The black haired vampire releases me to go check on her… friend? I’m barely holding onto consciousness at this point, you can’t expect me to know their relationship. Anyway, it’s quickly apparent that the red head is not dead or even unconscious. She’s just… out of it. “I sawry mommy.” The red head dizzily states. “I just wan’ned a taste. I’ll be good, I pwomise.” I don’t think even she knows what she’s saying anymore. Unsure of what to do with her friend, the black haired vampire glares at Veronica. “You bitch! What the fuck did you do to her?!” She could shout at Veronica all she wanted but Veronica appears to be more confused than any of us. While Veronica was still staring at the vampire she just incapacitated, the black haired one jumps her. “I don’t care who you are you are going to pay for that!” The black haired vampire has her hands around Veronica’s neck and is strangling her. Drained, I can only watch as the other vampire tries to strangle the life out of Veronica. Veronica grabs the other vampire’s hands and tries to pry them away from her neck… and it seems to be working. “What’s going on here?!” The vampire tries with all her might but she cannot seem to overpower Veronica. The longer their struggle continues the stronger Veronica seems to get. Now able to move under the resistance of the vampire, Veronica brings her foot up. “Get off me!” And with one solid kick sends the vampire flying. The black haired vampire slams into a brick wall before slumping unconscious onto the ground. Veronica quickly gets to her feet, she may have come out the victor but the struggle still left her winded. Veronica takes a moment to look at her fallen opponents: the red head is babbling nonsense in a delirium and the other is unconscious against the wall but will probably be fine. Once it seems we are out of immediate danger Veronica silently retrieves my dagger. “We should probably get moving.” She mutters as she drops the dagger before me and turns away without ever making eye contact. I slowly will myself to grab my dagger and use a wall as support as I lift myself to my feet. Holding my head for a few moments as I prepare myself for the daunting task of remaining conscious as I stagger down the street, Veronica and I are given a sudden reminder that Sis and Tally are very busy at the moment. They both give a loud moan as they finish each other off, Sis using her tail for Tally and Tally using one of her fingers for Sis. They finally bring their attention back to the surrounding world and take a look around. “What happened to them?” Tally asks. Sis quickly flies up to the black haired vampire slumped against the wall. “This one is out!” Sis giggles before flying to the red head who continues to babble nonsense. “Big bro! This one’s gone crazy!” She flies up to me before finally asking, “What happened?” “Well…” I weakly mutter. I have no idea myself, I glance over to Veronica for answers but she begins to silently walk off. “Veronica, wait!” I try to call out to her but she does not even glance back as she continues on. I can only look back at the imps as I will myself forward. “C’mon, let’s go.” The walk back through town was a long one made even worse by my lack of blood and Tally deciding that she wants a piggyback ride now of all times. I was thankful that Veronica was keeping a slow pace as I staggered forward but I could not handle the silence that was hanging over us. After their ‘activities’ Tally and Sis fell asleep as they rode along, Tally on my shoulders as she leaned over my head and Sis in my arms, and Veronica was not speaking to me. I was liable to collapse at any moment, I needed something for my mind to focus on or I was not going to make it. “What exactly did you do to them?” I weakly asked but Veronica remained silent as she continued ahead of us. It was probably a few minutes later before I worked up the strength to ask another question. “You seemed to be surprised yourself, did you not know you could do that?” Again I was met with silence. “Veronica… I need you to… talk to me or… I’m going to…” I start to get tunnel vision, I lose my sense of balance, and I begin to tumble forward but Veronica quickly turns around and catches me. I take a moment to catch my breath and as my vision clears I can see Veronica with tears whelping up in her eyes. “Are you… crying?” “No I’m not!” She shouts as she quickly turns around and storms off. Light headed as I am, I know what I saw. “Were you scared?” “No!” She shouts as she picks up her pace. “Was it what they were doing to me? Or what you did to them?” I weakly asked. “I said I wasn’t crying!” She yells as she picks up her pace into a run. “Don’t run…” All I can do is stretch my arm out toward her, I don’t have the energy to chase her. “…if something is bothering you, you can tell me.” Veronica suddenly stops, thankfully giving me time to catch up, before she turns around and glares at me. “How can you still say that?!” She shouts, her tears being replaced by anger. “I nearly got you raped or stolen or worse! It’s my fault you were there! Why aren’t you angry at me?!” “That wasn’t your fault.” Even if it was, I wouldn’t have the energy to be angry. “They lied to you, you didn’t know.” “But I should have known!” Seemingly surprised by her own words, she pauses and her body starts to shake. “That’s right… I should have known.” She is putting up a good fight, but tears begin to stream down her face none the less. “They were just using me to get what they wanted, to get to you. I thought that because we were fellow vampires we…” She pauses again as her tears increase their intensity. “…Of course, it all makes sense now, we could never be friends.” She lets out a short chuckle as she wipes her eyes. “It’s funny. Had I known, I never would have bothered.” “Known what?” I weakly ask. “Did you figure something out?” Veronica’s eyes just sulk as she slowly explains. “My mother is a vampire; my father has yet to be made into an inccubus; and I was able to rob all strength and reason from those vampires.” Veronica’s slowly turns away, dead to the world and taking one step at a time toward our destination Veronica mutters her conclusion. “I am a dhampir, it is impossible for me to be friends with vampires.” Veronica then fell silent and did not respond to anything I said. A dhampir huh? One of the few species considered to be a half monster. They inherit the physical and magical strengths of their mother, the ability to walk freely in the sun from their father, and somewhere in the middle they gain abilities that make them a menace to vampires. The unique energy they posses has the same effect as sunlight and garlic to vampires, it saps their strength and their reason. Seemingly born to defeat vampires, it would not be a surprise if vampires would despise them solely based on what they are. But they are rare: they can only be born if the vampire becomes pregnant before the man is turned into an incubus and even then it is more likely to have a normal vampire. Given that many vampires see having sex with a human as beneath them, and how low the chance of getting pregnant in this world, I would not be surprised if one is only born every few decades. It never even occurred to me that Veronica could be one. After a long walk in silence we finally meet up with Felisha and Riona. Felisha gave a scowl upon seeing the state we were in. “You two look like shit. What in lord’s name happened?” Veronica just continues to silently dredge on past Felisha and into the inn where we shall rest until morning. Once Veronica was gone Felisha crossed her arms and turned her gaze to me. “Well?” “Um, well…” I just want to get some rest myself. “… it seems that Veronica is a dhampir.” “A dhampir?” Felisha’s eyes widen in surprise but only for a moment. “I see.” She closes her eyes and scratches her temple as she thinks. “That makes sense. Explains a lot actually; like Victoria moving to Alnor after Veronica was born and how she had been sheltering the little miss. It seems that from the moment our princess was born Victoria decided to hide that fact from everyone. I can understand her reasoning; a dhampir could not possibly have an easy life in a town filled with vampires.” “But doesn’t Veronica have trouble in the sun?” Riona curiously joined in. “I thought the sun never bothers dhampirs.” Felisha takes another moment to think. “Hard to say. Raised as a rich and privileged vampire, the little miss never had a reason to go into the sun. Until recently I’ve never even seen her in the day.” She chuckles and looks at me with a smirk. “Well Mr. First Time, have you noticed the little miss becoming weak in the sun?” A number of times actually. However, the more I think about it the more I realize that she never puts up any resistance in the sun. Never getting into any fights, never doing any work, how would I know if she actually got any weaker? “She just always acted like she would be.” “Well she was told all her life that she would be weaker in the sun.” Felisha nodded. “Mind over matter, as the saying goes.” I think Felisha finally realized how exhausted I was because she quickly moved things along. “Anyway, not much we can figure out right now. Get yourself a bath and go to bed so you don’t look like shit anymore.” She looks at Riona for a moment before giving a short sigh. “I’ll share the bed with the clingy sleeper tonight. Just try to cheer the princess up a bit, I’m sure this is a shock to her.” She gives me a wink but I really hope she does not expect me to give Veronica any physical encouragement. Merry aside, I have absolutely no energy left. After placing Tally and Sis in the bed next to Veronica, I took a quick bath and collapsed onto the bed with them. “Hey, Veronica…” I am dying to get some rest, but I figured I should say something. Veronica did not respond, I’m not even sure if she is awake. “… don’t worry about what happened today.” It ain’t much but it’s all I’ve got. I quickly pass out. |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
Entry 48: Day 72-73, night: [The events of the past night are described with far less detail than usual.] Sorry, but that is all I can really recall at the moment. I really wish I could better explain the feeling I had when I saw my little girls growing inside Tally. Unfortunately I’m still suffering from the effects of blood loss, but not nearly as much as last night. I am extremely grateful that eating Merry’s soup everyday has been increasing my vitality. I would really hate to go through this without that little bit of extra help. Day 73, morning: We got up early in the morning. At least I think it was morning, hard to tell in this city. Regardless, we gathered everything we brought with us and joined the half a cart full of goods for the ride back to the boat. Unfortunately it appears that my little bit of encouragement did not have much of an effect. Veronica was still sulking as we departed the city. Riona, Tally, and Sis were having an energetic conversation about something while Captain Felisha and I contemplated what to do about Veronica’s mood. Then, as we left the city and the sun’s rays were finally able to rain upon us once more, Felisha gave Veronica’s head a solid whack. “Ouch!” Veronica yelped as she clinched her head. “What was that for?!” “Hmm.” Felisha just rubbed her chin as she watched Veronica’s reaction. “You don’t appear to be strong in the daylight. You sure you’re a dhampir?” “That would hurt in the night as well.” She grumbled as she stopped rubbing her head. “And yes, I am sure.” Veronica then hugged her knees as she fell silent again. Felisha waited for a moment before giving a long sigh. “Alright, so you’re a dhampir? So what? It’s not like you’ve changed or anything, you’ve just learned more about yourself.” “Just leave me alone.” Veronica mumbled. “You have no idea what I am going through.” “Try me.” Felisha retorts. “I happen to have been through a lot myself.” Veronica did not answer. After a while of patiently waiting for a response Felisha took a deep breath and changed her tone from a rough commanding one to a softer understanding one. “Is it your mother?” That caused a visible start from Veronica before she clenched her knees tighter. “Just what is it you think is going to change? You’re still her daughter. I’m sure she knew about this from the beginning.” “…is my fault.” Veronica finally mumbled. “What’s your fault?” Felisha asked. “That she had to leave Veldemir.” Veronica solemnly answered. “That she has to deal with the sun, that she had to distance herself from her own kind, and…” She buried her head between her knees. “… she does not have the proper vampire daughter she always wanted. She must hate me.” “Don’t you dare say that!” Felisha shouted with a growl, her hair bristled and her fangs were bared in visible rage. Veronica flinched back from the sudden shout, her eyes were red from crying. “Your mother is not such a weak woman!” Felisha slowly calmed down and her hair fell back into place as she took her softer tone. “I won’t allow anyone, not even you, to believe otherwise.” Felisha scooted in front of Veronica and gently rubbed Veronica’s hair with her paw. “Your mother does not cave or bend to the will of others. She does not care what others think or say about her decisions. She does not allow anyone to shape her identity. And if she were someone who would hate you for what you are then you would not be here now.” Closing her eyes for a moment, Felisha lets out a quick laugh. “Neither would I for that matter.” Veronica looks up at Felisha in confusion. Seeing such a look, Felisha lies back against the side of the cart. “Allow me to tell you a story.” Felisha just closed her eyes and took a deep breath as she began. “There once was a fierce pirate captain with a small but loyal crew. With her comrades at her back she became the scourge of the shipping lanes. She stole, raped, kidnapped, and murdered, anything and everything if it meant a few more gold coins at the end of the day.” Felisha gives a quick sigh. “But such a life brings you many enemies and places a high bounty on your head. It’s only a matter of time before everything catches up to you and it was the same for this captain. It was during one of their supply runs that they fell into a trap set by bounty hunters. After a fierce battle her crew managed to escape unharmed but she did not. You see, she had stayed behind intending to buy time for her crew at the cost of her life.” For just a moment, Felisha looks over her shoulder and touches her back. “But the bounty hunters had other plans. The captain and her crew had horded a lot of valuable items over their years of piracy and the bounty hunters were determined to beat the location of the treasure out of the captain. It took weeks of fruitless beatings before the bounty hunters grew impatient and decided to claim their prize.” “In order to make an anti-piracy statement, her bounty required she be brought to Alnor where she would be publically tried and executed. It was when she sat chained in a dungeon waiting her execution that Miss Victoria appeared before her. This was before she moved to Alnor and a vampire leaving Veldemir was extremely unusual. Your mother approached the fallen captain and asked her one thing: ‘Do you wish to work for me.’ ” Felisha chuckled a bit before continuing. “The captain could only laugh at such an outrageous proposition. Arrested for piracy on the high seas, the very idea of escaping with her life seemed ridiculous. But the captain humored the vampire before her. ‘Yeah, sure. If you can find a way to save this life of mine it will be yours.’ Pleased with the answer she received, your mother responded: ‘I will hold you to that’ before she left to get to work. It was then that your mother proved just how amazing she is. Every law, every loophole, every obscure precedent that existed she used. By the time she was done the Alnor courts legally had to release the captain into her care.” Felisha closed her eyes with a smile and continued. “The captain could hardly believe it when the chains fell from her wrists, her life had been spared. However, this was not done without risk to Miss Victoria herself. The captain had been released into Victoria’s care but not absolved of her crimes. If the captain made one outburst, broke one law, then Victoria would risk losing everything: her money, her status, and possibly her life. But Victoria had no need to keep the captain on a leash. She had proven herself to be someone the captain could follow. The captain took a knee and swore loyalty to Victoria and her family for as long as she may live.” Her story finished, Felisha opened her eyes and confidently smirked at Veronica. “Your mother saved a captain that she never knew at great risk to herself. Tell me, to what lengths do you think she will go for the sake of her own daughter? You mother raised you to be strong and proud because she has high expectations for you, it does not matter whether you are a vampire or a dhampir.” Felisha’s story seemed to do the trick. At the very least she did not seem to be upset anymore. “I have not heard that story about you before.” Veronica muttered as she wiped her eyes. “Huh? Who said the story was about me?” Felisha chuckled before giving a big grin. “I respect your mother more than anyone else in the world. I guarantee you have nothing to worry about.” After a moment of staring at Felisha’s earnest expression, Veronica gave a sigh as she looked away. “Alright, alright, I get it.” Despite saying that she quickly becomes sullen again. “I just always thought of myself as a vampire. Finding out I’m not makes me wonder who I really am.” Felisha chuckles as she nods in agreement. “Well I would be lying if I said that captain did not have a bit of an identity crisis when she went from being a pirate to a merchant. But you are still you and I think the only ones who care if you are a vampire or a damper are other vampires. It’s not like anyone important to you will mind.” Felisha gives me a quick wink. “Isn’t that right? Mr. First Time?” “Well…” I was just silently listening until that point. It’s not exactly any of my business. “…I try to not treat people differently based on what they are. This world has certainly done its best to test that mindset but I do my best to hold steadfast in my beliefs.” I catch Veronica glancing at me so I placed my hand on her head and playfully frazzled her hair. “You are you, that’s all that matters to me.” “Always so familiar.” Veronica mutters as she swats away my hand. “Mangy dog.” “Spoiled brat.” Hearing that, a small smile spread on her face. Whatever she may be she is fine now. Not long after that the cart came to a sudden halt. Felisha immediately grew agitated and shouted at our nightmare driver. “Hey! We’re on a schedule here! What’s the hold up?!” Rather than give an answer, the nightmare just timidly pointed ahead. Standing in the middle of the road was a group of four goblins standing behind their big breasted hobgoblin leader. “Nobody move!” The hobgoblin shouted as she swung around a giant club, her breast jiggled with every move she made. “Give ass all ya got and wheel let you pass unarmed.” I know I should know better by now… but her voice is simply adorable, I couldn’t take her seriously. “Unharmed!” One of the flatchested goblins corrects her. “What’s the point of removing their arms?! Ain’t no one gonna agree ta that!” “And they’ve got a man with them!” Another flatchested subordinate chimes in. “Tell em he’s ours.” “Oh, right!” I just can’t help but giggle every time I am reminded of that high pitched voice. “Ya can’t leap the man, he’s hours.” “Ours!” Another goblin corrects her. “What she said!” The hobgoblin continued without a care. Felisha promptly stood on one of the crates as she addressed the group of goblins. “You lot! Are you aware you are currently in violation of the property rights imposed and enforced by the city of Veldemir, effective in the region within the bounds of this island?” The hobgoblin gives a few confused blinks before asking: “What?” “Translation: you’re stealing.” Riona happily explained as she hopped up next to her captain. The hobgoblin gives a few more confused blinks. “…What?” “She means we’re tryin’ to rob ‘em!” One of the goblins shouted. “Yeah we are!” The hobgoblin excitedly shouted once she understood what was being asked. “Now live us all ya got!” “Give!” A goblin shouted. “You are aware that the lawful owner of legally obtained goods is permitted to use any force necessary to protect their property?” Felisha continued to ask with her oddly formal and specific manner. “…what?” I think the hobgoblin was completely lost. “Translation:” Riona promptly elaborated. “We can defend ourselves.” “…What?” “They’re gonna fight!” A goblin cheered. “…What?” “….” Not even the goblins knew how make it any simpler. “Just say yes.” “Yes!” The hobgoblin seemed really confident about her response despite having no idea what was going on. “Good.” Felisha hunched over a bit as she bared her fangs in a big grin. Her claws extended, her hair bristled, and I could swear she somehow seemed bigger. “I’ve been waiting for a good fight.” “Just don’t get to rough with them.” Riona warned as she joined Felisha while wielding a large hammer. “We’re merchants now, not pirates.” “Care to join me?” Felisha asked. Riona tightly gripped her hammer as her childish face gained a mischievous smirk I’m more used to seeing on TNA. “Of course, it will be just like old times.” It seems that the captain managed to get her crew to join her in her new life. “Hey! Hey! Can we join?” Tally excitedly flew up to Felisha. “Yeah! It looks like fun.” Sis joined in with equal levels of enthusiasm. “Sure, I don’t mind.” Eager to get into the fight, Felisha pointed to her first target. “The big breasted bitch is mine!” With a loud howl Felisha leaped into the fray with the others not far behind. Veronica and I could only watch as the brawl broke out. But at least we did not have to worry; it looked like the combatants on both sides were playing around more than actually trying to cause harm. Regardless, it was an easy victory for our side. The hobgoblin may have had some seriously crazy strength but the captain far outmatched her in speed and intelligence, she seemed to really enjoy wearing the hobgoblin down with a series of light hits. Riona must have been the closest match to her opponents, they have similar body size, shape, and strength, but she was able to give the goblins the runaround with a series of feints and badgering them into making mistakes. But it was Tally and especially Sis who were easily able to take down the goblins. They could fly circles around the goblins as they swung with their large unwieldy weapons, so closing the distance for their tickle attacks was no problem, and once they homed in on the goblins horns… let’s just say goblin horns are very sensitive. It did not take long for the would-be bandits to be subdued and the cart to continue to carry us on our way. Entry 49: Day 73, afternoon: Once we arrived back at the boat, Merry was waiting and ready to greet me. It’s hard to really explain the joy I felt upon seeing my honey again, something similar to a childish giddiness that came over me the moment I saw her. I leapt from the cart, running with my arms open to embrace my fiancé, once we were reunited I lifted her off the ground for a quick spin before we shared a passionate kiss. I may have been kept busy so I never had to think about it but I really did miss her. “So? How was the trip?” Merry asked as our lips parted. “A lot has happened.” I chuckled as I answered. “We shared beds together, we shared baths together, we made a vampire eat her pride, I’m a whore now, we know how many babies Tally will have, I got to see them, I was nearly sucked dry by Veronica’s friends, Veronica saved me, turns out she’s a dhampir, I learned Felisha and her crew are former pirates, and we drove off bandits on the way here.” It’s hard to believe it’s only been three days. “Wait a second…” Merry paused for a moment as she took in the long list I gave her. She quickly got angry with me over one particular item. “When did you become a whore?! What have you been doing while you were gone?!” “Seriously?! That’s the one that gets to you?!” I almost died in one of those. “I just had to admit I was one to lower the cost of Tally’s checkup. I was actually a whore before we got here.” “How long have you been a whore?!” Open mouth, insert foot, seems to happen a lot whenever I speak to Merry. I understand that with no context it sounds bad but before I could explain Felisha excitedly clapped. “I wasn’t told we had a whore on board.” Felisha loudly interjected. “This trip just got a lot more interesting.” “I am not a whore!” I quickly shouted back. “Yes you are!” Tally quickly prattles as she flew back to her room. “You even said it yourself.” Sis laughed as she teased me. “I am only technically a whore!” I loudly retorted before pausing as Veronica walked past me without so much as looking at me. “Are you still upset?” “Do not speak to me.” She commanded as she snubbed her nose. “I do not speak to whores.” “Oh come on! Not you too!” The worst part is I could not tell if she was joking. ”You’re the one I whored out to!” Veronica visibly started before she quickly turned to me in a flustered rage. “Idiot! Don’t say that so loud!” Felisha gave a loud excited howl once she heard that. “No one told me about this. So what’s your asking price?” “Oh? But we already heard his price.” Riona giggled as she joined her captain. “Remember?” Felisha burst into laughter once she remembered. “That’s right! ‘Ask me nicely’ that was the price he quoted for that vampire.” “Now hold on one sec…!” “DARLING!!!!” Ah, there it was. That’s the word I hadn’t heard in a few days. Even though it was shouted at me and combined with a slap, it was nice to hear it again. Does that make me a masochist? Damn it, I think it does. Guess I have to add that to the list of perversions I’ve acquired since arriving on the island. Yes, there is a list. No, I am not telling you what’s on it. Anyway, as we helped load the cargo and unfurl the sails I was able to elaborate a bit more on the whole being a whore thing to Merry and the rest of the crew. I will not be entertaining any offers, I don’t charge people I’m not sexually promiscuous… not intentionally anyway. Once we were out at sea a little ways Felisha lined us all up to answer the questions she will be asking every time we leave port. “Company, who are you?!” Felisha shouted. Giving a swift salute, we all shouted in unison. “We are the proud crew of the Swift Victoria!” “What is your mission?!” “To ensure the safe delivery of our cargo and uphold the best interest of our clients!” “What is our motto?!” “To plunder by profit!” TNA and the original crew members gave a loud cheer. Their motto makes more sense now that I have seen it in action and know the origins of the crew, but I suspect they either switched ships or changed the name as some point. I do have to wonder what this crew was like back in their pirate days? Are all of the original crew members formerly part of Felisha’s pirate crew? I suppose there is plenty of time to find out. After the crew was dismissed and they returned to their duties Felisha approached Veronica with a stern expression. “I am only going to make this offer once: Do you wish to return home?” Veronica appeared puzzled so Felisha explained. “You just learned you are a dhampir. I’m sure you must have plenty of questions for Lady Victoria regarding the matter. If you wish to return home we can stop by Alnor and drop you off. However, if you choose to stay you are in it for the long haul.” “I choose to stay.” Veronica’s answer was immediate. She only paused for a second to glance toward me. “I choose this path for myself. Knowing what I am will not change my mind. I cannot go back now.” “Glad to hear it.” After a nod of approval, Felisha stretched her arm out to the open sea. “Set sail for Sefaria!” Sefaria, a port town located on the coast of Charisse’s territory, apparently that will be our next stop. I am concerned that all the fighting in that territory will give us problems but at least the capital is deep within the desert. Guess I won’t know until I get there. In the mean time I will have plenty of work to do as Una’s mate. Today was mainly spent guiding the ship through the channel between the main island and the smaller ones to the south, the water is shallow and there are lots of rocks so the piloting was mainly up to Una herself but she did point out what I would be looking for should I ever pilot the ship myself. As the day came to an end I noticed Veronica loitering near the helm. She was just resting on the wood railing as she stared out across the sea. I just thought I would give Veronica her space for the time being but Una kept elbowing me in the side until I either took the hint or got a bruise, possibly both. Under Una’s ‘gentle’ direction I joined Veronica at the railing. “You ok?” I asked as I looked out across the sea with her. Nothing but water for miles as the waves reflected the light of the setting sun. I have to admit it was very calming. “I do not think okay is the right word.” Veronica let out a sigh as she straightened up and looked at me. “But I think I can come to terms with what I am.” “Is it really that much of a difference?” In hind sight asking this was probably insensitive. “You still suck blood, still have some level of magic, and still have super human strength. The only difference is you are unaffected by sunlight and…” “… and can cause any of my kind to become weak and/or delirious?” Veronica glared at me as she finished my sentence. “What would you do if you discovered that you are not human and that every human is allergic to you?” She crossed her arms as she began her rant. “If any vampire learns that I am a dhampir it will not matter how much money I have, how proper I act, how prestigious my mother is, or how well bred my father is. They will just consider me the daughter of a whore who can do them harm. Even if I happen to find a vampire who does not mind what I am, my very nature will make it uncomfortable for them to be around me.” Veronica slowly looses energy and sulks on the railing. “It is like I have lost my entire race, you would not understand.” “Well, I wouldn’t say I don’t understand.” I scratched my chin as I choose how to frame my response. “I was thrown into this world where my sex, let alone my race, is extremely rare. With little exception, the people of this world only care about what I am instead of who I am. I view our situations as very similar.” Veronica just sulks further. “Are you afraid that your mother has secretly hated you your whole life?” “I will never see my mother again.” It was my turn to sulk on the railing, it had been some time since I’d thought about such a depressing fact. It does not matter how long I might live on this island, I will never forget about the family I left behind. “It’s sad but it’s true, I’ve come to terms with it.” Pausing to think for a moment, Veronica raises up again. “We have had a conversation like this before. If I recall correctly you said something along the lines of everybody having their own baggage. Guess I have plenty of my own now.” Seeming to grow tired of standing, Veronica turned and sat down with her back against the railing. She hugged her legs and rested her head on her knees. “How did you come to terms with your situation?” I slowly took a seat next to her. “It was mainly thanks to Merry.” “Merry?” Veronica seemed honestly puzzled. “How did she help?” “Is it that surprising?” I chuckled. “Believe it or not Merry has had a very difficult life. Her mother was taken from her at a very young age and she had to fend for herself all her life. Despite that she is a very sweet girl who cares for those around her.” “The mark on your face suggests otherwise.” Veronica retorts. I had to laugh at that. “Maybe, but that’s usually my fault.” I took a moment to clear my throat. “Regardless, Merry was there when I needed her. As I found myself alone in this world she proved that she would always be there for me. She has saved me; heart, mind, and body.” The love I felt for Merry as I remembered those things about her must have shown on my face. Veronica slowly looked away. “How nice for you.” “Don’t get so depressed!” I playfully rubbed her head. “You have others to look after you. Your mother, your father, your servants, Felisha, and even me…” As Veronica suddenly looked at me I realized that what I said was kinda embarrassing. In a fluster I quickly looked away. “Well… I’ll do what I can anyway.” Veronica let out a quick giggle but after a moment she quietly began to fidget. “Say Jonathan, can I ask you something?” I nodded. “What did you mean when you told me not to worry about what happened?” “There is nothing complicated about it.” I was too exhausted to be complicated. “I just meant you shouldn’t worry about anything that happened that night. Even if you’re not a vampire, even if you almost got me killed, even if the rest of your kind hates you for what you are; you should not let it get to you.” “Even if I almost got you killed, huh? You are really not angry with me?” “I would appreciate it if you would try not to put me in that situation again,” I chuckled, “but I’m not mad at you. A mistake won’t change how I feel about someone.” “And how do you feel about me?” “I don’t dislike you.” I answered immediately, I did not want the mood to get any heavier than it already was. Before she could even really react to my response I playfully patted her on the back. “You are a good girl, Veronica. You just need to get more social experience.” When I came to this world I was the one who needed more social experience. But I have had to apologize for TNA more than enough to be able to talk to just about anyone. After that Veronica let me turn in to our room before her. Apparently she had already discussed ‘certain things’ with Merry, it has been three days after all. I had already cleared up the whore misunderstanding so Merry stopped being angry and went back to being happy to see me, I was rather looking forward to what awaited me. However, rather than Merry jumping me at the door, like I was expecting, she was sitting on the bed in deep thought. “What’s wrong?” I asked Merry as I took a seat next to her. For once I was concerned I might get blue balls. Merry seemed to not even know I was in the room for a moment. “Oh, hi darling.” Merry barely looked up at me before going back to thinking. “I’m just thinking about what I discussed with Veronica.” “About her waiting outside as we get intimate?” I chuckled. “Yeah, that is the problem with having a roommate.” “That’s not a problem!” Ina shouted as TNA quickly joined us on the bed. “What do you think they talked about?” Doe asked. “It don’t bother us if she is in the room!” Nip quickly added. “She can watch for all I care.” Tally rattled off. “She can join for all I care.” Tiki giggled. Before I could get any ideas, Merry cleared her throat. “While I don’t care if she watches either…” “Who said we didn’t care?” Abigail interjected. “We want her to watch us fuck!” Sara shouted. “Yeah!” Su cheered. “It could make things more fun!” “I don’t want her to!” Annie shouted. Sis laughed. “That’s what you say…” Merry quickly cleared her throat again. “Regardless, that is not what we were discussing.” “What were you talking about?” I was honestly curious. “How she could have got you killed.” I shirked back as Merry suddenly glared at me. “Honestly darling, you can’t go a few days without getting into trouble?” Merry gave a long sigh. “Veronica told me about it herself. She wanted to introduce you to her friends but it turned out they were just using her?” “You didn’t yell at her did you?” I nervously asked. I know Merry gets defensive about me. Hearing that, Merry herself became depressed. “How could I? The poor girl was practically in tears as she was.” She slowly looked up and smiled at me. “In the end she saved you and brought you back to me. I guess I can let it be with that.” With a giggle, she put on a more seductive smile and changed to her mermaid form. “Now then, all that leaves is to discuss the number of children we shall be having.” I could only nervously chuckle as she moved on to that subject. “Sis tells me Tally will have ten children in a month. Do you remember your promise?” “H-how could I forget?” I nervously stammered. “You want to have more children with me than TNA does.” “Uh-huh.” Merry nods as she motions me to her. Once I got close she wrapped her arms around me and slowly pulled me on top of her. “I intend to make you keep that promise.” She whispered into my ear. Looking into each other’s eyes we shared a long kiss. “Are you sure about that?” I asked once our lips parted. “I could understand if it was only a few, but ten?” “Eleven,” Merry corrected me with a giggle. “I need to beat them by one.” Before I could say anything else, Merry placed her finger on my lips. “I did not have a family growing up, not since my mother. To make up for that, I want a large family.” Slowly she began to undress me. “I don’t really care how many children we have because I am going to have as many as I can; the promise is just a goal to set.” With my clothes removed she slowly unbuttoned her own. “If that means eleven is my goal for now so be it; and should you get TNA pregnant again and have even more children I will raise my goal accordingly. But even once that goal is met I have no intention of stopping.” Finally undressed herself she slowly guides me to her entrance. Feeling my warmth inside her one again she lovingly smiles at me. “We are going to be together a long time and I want the proof of our love to be a sea full of children.” “A sea full of children?!” The weight of Merry’s ambitions was finally pressing upon me. Tired of waiting for me to get started, Merry rolled us over until she was on top of me. Her long blue hair draped around my face as she began to kiss me with steadily increasing vigor. “But, of course, that will be proving our love to the world. Proving our love to each other will be done through… other means.” “Aw jeez, big sis, you sure are baby crazy.” Tally said as she crawled next to Merry to look at me. “I don’t really care about having children but those ‘other means’ you were talking about, that I am interested in.” Tally giggled as she flashes me a big grin. “C’mon big bro, show us what you’ve got.” I can worry about the expectations Merry has of me later, but these girls are offering a challenge. They want me to be more dominate? Fine. It’s about time I start taking more of a lead in this relationship. “Fine!” I quickly flipped Merry over so I was on top. “I’ll show you what I’ve got!” I will be a father to ten in a month. I cannot be passively taking what I can get any longer. I have to be more ambitious if I am going to be able to provide for the large family Merry wants. I figure getting some respect in the bed room is a good place to start. Unfortunately it is not this day, even my best efforts got the consensus of ‘you could do better.’ Merry is bad enough but hearing that from a group of girls that look like children? Absolutely fantastic for my self esteem. |
dcw2021Jun 1, 2016 8:15 AM
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
| As Jonathan sleeps at night the full weight of his parenthood finally sets upon him. ......................... “Big bro.” Tally calls me from behind. “Yes Tally?” I turn to greet her. “I had my babies.” She is holding several imp babies in her arms. “Here you go!” And promptly hands them over. “Oh Tally, they are beautiful.” I say as I look at the girls in my arms, their big eyes curiously look up at me as they see their father for the first time. “Darling.” Merry calls from behind. “You remember your promise right?” “Of course I do.” As I turn to greet her I jump in surprise when I see Merry holding several mermaid babies of her own. “S-so soon?!” “I had to work fast if I wanted to catch up.” She smiles as she hands the babies to me. “Be a dear and take them for a stroll will you.” Next thing I know I am walking down a road while carrying a baby on my back. “Daddy.” The baby says. “Oh sweety, I did not know you could talk.” I happily walk forward as I carry my daughter. “Daddy.” She says again. “What is it sweety?” I look behind me to see she is half my size, but still a baby. “Sweety, you are getting big.” “Daddy.” She says again, her voice getting louder and deeper as she gets bigger. “Do not worry sweety, daddy can still carry you.” “Daddy.” She is now twice my size, but still a baby. “Sweety...” I strain to not let my daughter down but it quickly becomes too much for me to bare. “...you are getting kinda heavy.” “Daddy.” Bigger and bigger. Finally unable to take the weight, I fall to the ground. “Daddy, Daaadddddyyy, Daaaaaaaaddddddddyyyyyyyy” “I know sweety, I just need a rest.” But even after reaching my limit, she just continues to grow and grow. Once I am completely smothered by my daughter, I find myself back on my feet. “Big bro.” I hear Abigail call out to me. “I have a surprise for you!” “Yes, what is it Abigail?” I ask as I smile at the little imp. “We all had babies!” She happily proclaims. “You all did?!” I find myself running. Running from a flood of babies calling me daddy. “Daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy.” “It is too much. It is too soon.” I say as I run and run but never get anywhere. “Daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy.” “I need more time. I am not ready.” The flood of babies eventually catches up with me and sweeps me off my feet. I am then falling through an endless sea of children. “Daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy.” “Daddy, I am sorry, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy.” “Daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy.” “Daddy, daddy, daddy, I am not ready, daddy, daddy, daddy.” “Daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy.” “Daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy.” “Daddy, daddy, it is too much, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy.” “Daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, AHHHHHH, daddy.” “Daddy, hhhhhh, daddy, daddy, hhhhh, daddy, daddy.” “Daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy.” “Daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy.” “Daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy.” “Daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy.” “Daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy.” “Daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy.” Suddenly I wake up. |
| I don't have to know what I'm looking for. I just have to know when I find it. |
More topics from this board
» [MSGF] Shadowt5 Story ( 1 2 )Shadowt5 - Nov 8, 2014 |
93 |
by FlunentDirty
»»
Oct 6, 2019 9:37 PM |
|
» [MSGF] Ookami-51's StoryOokami-51 - Jun 1, 2015 |
39 |
by MetallumOperatur
»»
May 2, 2018 5:59 PM |
|
» [MSGC] MetallumOperatur's Story: A Brave New World ( 1 2 3 )MetallumOperatur - Aug 15, 2015 |
122 |
by MetallumOperatur
»»
Sep 8, 2017 7:54 PM |
|
» [MSGC] - Aspicientis's Story ( 1 2 )aspicientis - Sep 14, 2014 |
87 |
by Clarus_Nox
»»
Jun 20, 2017 5:49 AM |
|
» [MSGC] Greatgreenman's Story ( 1 2 3 4 )New_User_12345 - May 27, 2014 |
167 |
by New_User_12345
»»
May 24, 2017 11:27 AM |